Volume 5-15

"In The Volume Of The Book It Is Written Of Me"

Portrait of Jesus by Akiane Kramarik (c) 2003
Confirmed by
Colton Burpo circa 2005

I Am

VOLUME 5-15, Letters 308 - 430

Letter 308
The Good Land

Dear Dan,

I noticed after we audio recorded Letter 310, that I had missed a number in the sequence, Letter 308. I started to get a little worried in that I have endeavored to maintain as much accuracy as possible in all things with these letters, including notations and numberings, etc.

But, the Lord led us to peace, and after some thought, I made an entry in my Scrivener file called V5L308 YTD (yet to be determined), knowing the Lord would provide His solution. And, He did. Because of this, I will back-date this letter to 1 January 2015.

As I am writing this memo, it is about 7:45AM, Sunday 11 January 2015 at (G28). We are en-route to (U15) to the first Sunday service starting at 9:00AM. The Lord wanted us to be at this meeting because (CB39) is going to be the guest speaker, and I have never heard him before in person, and the Lord wanted all of my angelic family to meet with the Church family at (U15).*

So, as I was sitting here at the table and perusing through some old files on my Macbook Air, I found something written that I heard a brother say at a home Bible Study sometime in 1999, at (C4)’s house in Redmond. I most likely was still working at my Dad’s old job with (G1) at the time, putting this quote before October 1999.

The Brother’s name is (C5), and I only met them the one time. Sometime during our conversation I heard these words come out of his mouth;


I was so intrigued by what he said that I asked him to write it down on a scrap of paper. When he did he added these Scripture references. (See Leviticus 27:30 and 1
st Corinthians 14:26, 31).

Here are the Scriptures themselves;

And all the tithe of the land, whether of the seed of the land or of the fruit of the tree,
is the Lord’s. It is holy to the Lord.
Leviticus 27:30

26)How is it then, brethren? Whenever you come together, each of you has a psalm, has a teaching, has a tongue, has a revelation, has an interpretation. Let all things be done for edification. (…) 31)For you can all prophesy one by one, that all may learn and all may be encouraged.
st Corinthians 14:26, 31

I have kept that “scrap of information” for all these years, and now believe it will become all the more vital for the Church in the days ahead.

*I am finishing this memo Monday morning at about 6AM. After we got home from Church late Sunday morning I had to go to bed. But I was so wired from having to withstand the curses of Pentecostalism that I really couldn’t sleep. (CB39) more than once commanded the people to repeat a word that he had just spoken. This is at best Nicolaitanism, if not a subtle form Witchcraft. A little leavening placed into the “three measures of meal”.

When the people give their free will to another man other than Jesus, they violate Scripture where it says;

You were bought at a price; do not become slaves of men.
st Corinthians 7:23

And later we also came under attack of the “ISM” demons that guard the IGNORANCE and APATHY strongholds placed in the Pentecostal Church generations ago by “Uday and Qusay”.

**Later on angel Gabe said he was the one who put those words in (C5)’s mouth. This was the first time that angel Gabe claimed to be directly responsible for anointing the words given to another to be spoken in my hearing, so that I would later refer to them at the right time. I’m sure that he has said other things to me over the years through others, but this is the first documented example.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 309
Breaking The Pentecostal-Ism Curse

Dear Dan,

In Letter 74, Volume 2, I mention a man and his wife, (C6). They had been pastors of a United Pentecostal Church many years before I met them. But they had left the denomination when it became apparent to them that it was more cult-like than anything, and that it was doctrinally in error. (C6) was the one who introduced (M) and me to (U2), and to (C7).

But I remember (C6) saying something to me at one of the meetings when he and I were discussing the UPC and why they had to leave. He was telling me of one of the “sound byte slogans” (my term) used to promote their peculiar form of doctrine.

I can’t remember the exact quote, but it went something like this; “… going past the head to the heart …”, or words to that effect.

In my searching for audio on the Internet in 2014, I discovered a quote that I heard and saw for myself, on You-Tube video. It is so similar to what (C6) was saying to me that it tells me that Pentecostal-ISM has it’s own network of “birds of the air” that spread this error, church to church.

The quote that I saw and heard was spoken by a husband and wife Praise Leader team at the beginning of a youth worship service in 2009. And I knew it was wrong as soon as I heard it. Later on the Lord confirmed this by Scripture where it says;

For God Is The King Of All The Earth;
Sing Praises
With Understanding.
Psalm 47:7

“Coincidentally”, Psalm 47 is one of the foundational Scriptures of the PraiseTree Anointing.

Here is the quote as I saw and heard it being spoken.

(Husband), in opening prayer, speaking of God;


(Wife), leading the young people, with the verbal support of her husband;

“… so, everybody put your hands on your heads … now say


“Now, put your hand on your heart.


(Wife), “AMEN?”

(Husband and people), “AMEN!”

By taking this position, the Praise Leaders opened the door wide for any number of Satanic resources, directed by the Angels of Ignorance and Apathy, to enter the Church of the Next Generation. Through IGNORANCE, this CURSE is passed down from Generation to Generation of Pentecostal Believers.

“Uday & Qusay” take advantage and look carefully at the belief structures of all the churches, and whether the heart (the source of apathy) or the mind (the seat of ignorance) are in any way compromised. Compromise will open a FISSURE and produce a VECTOR for infection. And it only takes one Heart in a position of leadership, agreeing with whatever pops into their minds in the Spirit, without first passing JUDGMENT before opening their mouths, to open a fissure.

A healthy heart CARES. A healthy mind KNOWS. In order to defeat Uday & Qusay, the Heart needs to be wedded to the Mind. Both The Psalms (The Heart) and The Proverbs (The Mind) speak abundantly on this issue. Here is a small sample from each.

My mouth shall speak wisdom,
the meditation of my heart shall give understanding.
Psalms 49:3

heart of him who has understanding seeks knowledge,
But the mouth of fools feeds on foolishness.
Proverbs 15:14

The PraiseTree Anointing will be the means, as it spreads World-Wide, by which the Lord will break off the curses of IGNORANCE and APATHY from all the Church.

Starting with me.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 310
Overthrowing The West Coast (A) Power of Witchcraft

Dear Dan,

Here is The Word of God authorizing this Work of God.

The Book of Ephesians
Chapter 6
Verses 12 through 18

For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but

against principalities, (
echelon 1.0).
(Edmonds, Washington. Astoria, Oregon. San Francisco, California. Sacramento, California. San Diego, California).
powers, (echelon 1.1).
against the rulers of the darkness of this age, (
echelon 1.2).
against spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places, (
echelon 1.3).

Therefore take up the whole armor of God, that you may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand.

Stand therefore,

having girded your waist with truth,
We establish central strategy,)

having put on the breastplate of righteousness,
and guard mission-critical systems.),


having shod your feet with the preparation of the gospel of peace;
With transportation omnipotent).

Above all, taking the shield of faith with which you will be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one.
we defend against all accusations.).


take the helmet of salvation,
And we protect our command and control centers.),


(take) the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God;
We are ready at all times to strike the enemy),

praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit,
having secure communications with Headquarters.)

being watchful to this end,
With vigilant reconnaissance,)

with all perseverance and supplication for all the saints—
we remember and honor our fellow soldiers.)

Hear therefore our prayer for deliverance:

“Dear Lord God Almighty,

We pray that, in accordance with your Word, the Holy Scriptures, You would hear our prayers and supplications, to undo and unseat the Power of Witchcraft over The West Coast of the United States of America. Render this power powerless by Your Word Omnipotent, and by the Blood of the Lamb Most Precious, Your Son Jesus Christ.

Give, we pray, to all Your servants, clear understanding in wrestling with this power. May the People of the Son be absolutely victorious in obeying Your Word. For it is written:

The Book of 2nd Timothy
Chapter 1
Verse 7

For God has not given us a spirit of fear,
but of power and of love and of a sound mind.

The Book of 1st John
Chapter 3
Verse 8a

For this purpose the Son of God was manifested,
that He might destroy the works of the devil.

May these Words of the King be effective in accomplishing the total and complete destruction of the works of the Devil.

In Jesus Name, Amen.

= = =
“The Book of Psalms
Chapter 19
Verses 1 through 14

To the Chief Musician. A Psalm of David.

The heavens declare the glory of God;
And the firmament shows His handiwork.

Day unto day utters speech,
And night unto night reveals knowledge.

There is no speech nor language
Where their voice is not heard.

Their line has gone out through all the earth,
And their words to the end of the world.

In them He has set a tabernacle for the sun,
Which is like a bridegroom coming out of his chamber,
And rejoices like a strong man to run its race.

Its rising is from one end of heaven,
And its circuit to the other end;
And there is nothing hidden from its heat.

The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul;
The testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple;
The statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart;
The commandment of the Lord is pure, enlightening the eyes;
The fear of the Lord is clean, enduring forever;
The judgments of the Lord are true and righteous altogether.

More to be desired are they than gold,
Yea, than much fine gold;
Sweeter also than honey and the honeycomb.

Moreover by them Your servant is warned,
And in keeping them there is great reward.

Who can understand his errors?

Cleanse me from secret faults.

Keep back Your servant also from presumptuous sins;
Let them not have dominion over me.

Then I shall be blameless,
And I shall be innocent of great transgression.

Let the words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart
Be acceptable in Your sight,
O Lord, my strength and my Redeemer.

= = =
The Book of Psalms
Chapter 91
Verses 1 through 16

He who dwells in the secret place of the Most High
Shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty.
I will say of the Lord, “He is my refuge and my fortress;
My God, in Him I will trust.”
Surely He shall deliver you from the snare of the fowler
And from the perilous pestilence.
He shall cover you with His feathers,
And under His wings you shall take refuge;
His truth shall be your shield and buckler.

You shall not be afraid of

The Terror By Night,
Nor of
The Arrow That Flies By Day,
Nor of
The Pestilence That Walks In Darkness,
Nor of
The Destruction That Lays Waste At Noonday.

A thousand may fall at your side,
And ten thousand at your right hand;
But it shall not come near you.

Only with your eyes shall you look,
And see the reward of the wicked.

Because you have made the Lord, who is my refuge,
Even the Most High, your dwelling place,
No evil shall befall you,
Nor shall any plague come near your dwelling;
For He shall give His angels charge over you,
To keep you in all your ways.

In their hands they shall bear you up,
Lest you dash your foot against a stone.

You shall tread upon the lion and the cobra,
The young lion and the serpent you shall trample underfoot.

“Because he has set his love upon Me, therefore I will deliver him;
I will set him on high, because he has known My name.

He shall call upon Me, and I will answer him;
I will be with him in trouble;
I will deliver him and honor him.

With long life I will satisfy him,
And show him My salvation.”

Therefore, we say to the Power of Witchcraft assigned to The West Coast of these United States of America; by the word of the Lord God Almighty, we take this stand against you. Effective immediately with the saying and hearing of these words,


“Let the King of Kings displace all your works with his Word Unbreakable.”



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 310a
Overthrowing The Midwest(B), The Southwest(C),
The Southeast
(D), And The Northeast(E)
Powers of Witchcraft


Dear Dan,

Here is The Word of God authorizing this Work of God.

The Book of Ephesians
Chapter 6
Verses 12 through 18

For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but

against principalities, (
echelon 1.0).
powers, (echelon 1.1).
against the rulers of the darkness of this age, (
echelon 1.2).
against spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places, (
echelon 1.3).

Therefore take up the whole armor of God, that you may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand.

Stand therefore,

having girded your waist with truth,
We establish central strategy,)

having put on the breastplate of righteousness,
and guard mission-critical systems.),


having shod your feet with the preparation of the gospel of peace;
With transportation omnipotent).

Above all, taking the shield of faith with which you will be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one.
we defend against all accusations.).


take the helmet of salvation,
And we protect our command and control centers.),


(take) the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God;
We are ready at all times to strike the enemy),

praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit,
having secure communications with Headquarters.)

being watchful to this end,
With vigilant reconnaissance,)

with all perseverance and supplication for all the saints—
we remember and honor our fellow soldiers.)

Hear therefore our prayer for deliverance:

“Dear Lord God Almighty,

We pray that, in accordance with your Word, the Holy Scriptures, You would hear our prayers and supplications, to undo and unseat the Power of Witchcraft over The West Coast of the United States of America. Render this power powerless by Your Word Omnipotent, and by the Blood of the Lamb Most Precious, Your Son Jesus Christ.

Give, we pray, to all Your servants, clear understanding in wrestling with this power. May the People of the Son be absolutely victorious in obeying Your Word. For it is written:

The Book of 2nd Timothy
Chapter 1
Verse 7

For God has not given us a spirit of fear,
but of power and of love and of a sound mind.

The Book of 1st John
Chapter 3
Verse 8a

For this purpose the Son of God was manifested,
that He might destroy the works of the devil.

May these Words of the King be effective in accomplishing the total and complete destruction of the works of the Devil.

In Jesus Name, Amen.

= = =
The Book of Psalms
Chapter 19
Verses 1 through 14

To the Chief Musician. A Psalm of David.

The heavens declare the glory of God;
And the firmament shows His handiwork.
Day unto day utters speech,
And night unto night reveals knowledge.
There is no speech nor language
Where their voice is not heard.
Their line has gone out through all the earth,
And their words to the end of the world.
In them He has set a tabernacle for the sun,
Which is like a bridegroom coming out of his chamber,
And rejoices like a strong man to run its race.
Its rising is from one end of heaven,
And its circuit to the other end;
And there is nothing hidden from its heat.
The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul;
The testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple;
The statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart;
The commandment of the Lord is pure, enlightening the eyes;
The fear of the Lord is clean, enduring forever;
The judgments of the Lord are true and righteous altogether.
More to be desired are they than gold,
Yea, than much fine gold;
Sweeter also than honey and the honeycomb.
Moreover by them Your servant is warned,
And in keeping them there is great reward.
Who can understand his errors?
Cleanse me from secret faults.
Keep back Your servant also from presumptuous sins;
Let them not have dominion over me.
Then I shall be blameless,
And I shall be innocent of great transgression.
Let the words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart
Be acceptable in Your sight,
O Lord, my strength and my Redeemer…

= = =
The Book of Psalms
Chapter 91
Verses 1 through 16

He who dwells in the secret place of the Most High
Shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty.
I will say of the Lord, “He is my refuge and my fortress;
My God, in Him I will trust.”
Surely He shall deliver you from the snare of the fowler
And from the perilous pestilence.
He shall cover you with His feathers,
And under His wings you shall take refuge;
His truth shall be your shield and buckler.

You shall not be afraid of

The Terror By Night,
Nor of
The Arrow That Flies By Day,
Nor of
The Pestilence That Walks In Darkness,
Nor of
The Destruction That Lays Waste At Noonday.

A thousand may fall at your side,
And ten thousand at your right hand;
But it shall not come near you.
Only with your eyes shall you look,
And see the reward of the wicked.
Because you have made the Lord, who is my refuge,
Even the Most High, your dwelling place,
No evil shall befall you,
Nor shall any plague come near your dwelling;
For He shall give His angels charge over you,
To keep you in all your ways.
In their hands they shall bear you up,
Lest you dash your foot against a stone.

You shall tread upon the lion and the cobra,
The young lion and the serpent you shall trample underfoot.

“Because he has set his love upon Me, therefore I will deliver him;
I will set him on high, because he has known My name.

He shall call upon Me, and I will answer him;
I will be with him in trouble;
I will deliver him and honor him.

With long life I will satisfy him,
And show him My salvation.”

Therefore, we say to the Power of Witchcraft assigned to The West Coast of these United States of America; by the word of the Lord God Almighty, we take this stand against you. Effective immediately with the saying and hearing of these words,


“Let the King of Kings displace all your works with his Word Unbreakable.”



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 310b
The Prayer Of Jesus
Against(F)The Princes Of Witchcraft

(NOTE: This letter is audio only)

Letter 311
Now I Command

Dear Dan,

About two weeks ago we audio recorded the Prayer to Overthrow the West Coast Power of Witchcraft. But then a little later the Lord showed us that we could go ahead and take out the remaining powers over the other four regions of the United States. To confirm the completion of this campaign of King Jesus against Witchcraft in the U.S., He gave to me a dream.

Tuesday, 20 January 2015 at about 2:30PM I woke up from a dream. In this dream


I was facing an evil spirit, a fallen angel that looked like a round faced, blonde, short haired young man. He had once been pretty good looking, but I could see that his face was mottled as if scarred from a previous skin infection or something. And he was fidgeting as if nervous and anxious. I was attempting to look him in his eyes, but he kept looking down and from side to side, trying not to make any eye contact at all. So I commanded him to look me in the eye. After he looked up and we locked glares, I commanded him to enter my body. He obeyed, but after he entered my body I started to wonder why I made him do that. So I asked my Angels what I should do next, and they said that I ought to “fire up the grill”. So, I asked the Lord to activate The Grid, which I do by praying these words;


The evil angel then was “sifted” through the Musical Grid of God’s word, which is Unbreakable. The Song of Jesus residing all throughout my body.

I was also aware of another fallen angel, presumably his partner, who was hanging back in the darkness. But he wasn’t doing anything, nor did he approach.


After waking up I felt some fear, but not enough to warrant getting out of bed to get the usual “after nightmare 7 ounce coke and baloney sandwich” that I normally have after a dream like this, in which I become personally aware of how afraid the enemy is of God’s Word in His Saints. So I went back to sleep, but not before complaining to angels Gabe and Gabriel as to why I had a bad dream in the first place and I thought they should have prevented it or something. I guess I was in a bad mood.

Later on at work I asked angel Gabriel where the fallen angel went, and Gabriel said that while I was waking up and getting ready to go to work, he just sort of “oozed” out of my body, through my feet, totally defeated and powerless.

According to the Lord, these were two angels of witchcraft sent to attempt to dissuade me* from praying the rest of the prayers to overthrow the Powers of Witchcraft in the entire United States. I had stayed home Friday night on account of some high pain issues, and I stayed home Monday night because I got a gnarly cold over the weekend and wanted to stay home and rest. But I was able to use the extra time to finalize the other four audio prayers that we used to complete the overthrow of the powers of witchcraft over the U.S.

I guess they were trying to scare me or something, but the Lord turned the tables on them, and used the opportunity to increase my own awareness of the Power Omnipotent of God’s Word dwelling in my own body.

What was interesting is that in this dream I saw everything clearly and in color. So later on in the work shift that night I remarked that I thought my spiritual eyes were being healed, and all my angels agreed.

We prayed all five of the audio prayers Tuesday night from about 9:10PM to just after 10PM. And I actually felt happy, and powerful for a while.

WEDNESDAY 21 January 2015 - about 10:30PM.
Even though the prayers were heard and answered yesterday, we listened to them again today at work at the beginning of shift. After that, I began to dream Kingdom dreams of good things for my life that might happen in the future. This was the first time I remember being able to do this in a number of years. By this I know for sure that removing the Powers of Witchcraft and displacing them with God’s Word was actualized, and now has real effect in Delta-1 time/space.

FRIDAY 23 January - about 6:15AM
I wanted to recount something that happened at Starbucks Wednesday morning when I first started writing this memo. While I was writing the part about the dream and then just after I finished, I sat in the chair and started to think about how the Lord was turning things around from almost a year ago when I saw into the eyes of Uday & Qusay and was spiritually blinded**. This time I wasn’t blinded, in fact, my eyesight is being healed, and the vivid visual aspect of the dream is evidence of that. But even more, as I sat thinking, I began to see into the spirit for the first time in a long time. I saw all the hosts of hell backed up against a tall granite cliff wall. And I knew that I was opposing
all the hosts of hell all at once, and they all had to obey my command. I wasn’t saying anything, or even thinking anything in particular. What I was doing was resisting them in my spirit and thereby saying “NO” to everything they say, do and are. Now it was my turn to back them up against a wall. And I’m sure it won’t be the last.

But I did pay a price for that. After getting home I didn’t sleep well for the second night in a row, and the next day at work I felt drained. Angel Gabriel observed that I stressed my spirit body a little too soon, before I had completely healed from the conflict that had surrounded the West Coast prayer. But I am feeling better today, and the effects of the cold virus are almost all gone.

Later on in the work night we were walking back from a smoke break, when suddenly Gabriel reaches over to me and drapes a mantle on my shoulders. I looked at him with surprise, and asked him what that was for. But before he could answer, I said, “oh, I think it must be a mantle of power”; because his name means “God is my Strength”. And he confirmed what I was thinking. So I called this the Mantle of Power Omnipotent, to match the mantle of Forgiveness Omnipotent I was given earlier.

*Something interesting happened the weekend after we audio recorded the West Coast prayer. (M) and I had gone up to the truck stop for a meal, and after we were seated for a few minutes another man, rather gnarly in appearance, came in and sat down two tables from ours. After another few minutes, he said something that at first I thought was being directed toward another guest who had walked in and was heading toward his table at the same time as he was speaking. But I could see in the corner of my eye that the new person just walked past the gnarly man and went to another booth and sat down with some other people. But the words were interesting that came out of the gnarly man’s mouth. And I knew the source. He said;


I didn’t even know at the time that we were going after the other four powers. In fact, at that time I didn’t even know how many powers there were until Gabriel and crew informed me later on. But as usual we did the research together, finding out the truth by means verifiable in Delta 1 time/space. And we always present our findings to the Lord for His approval before proceeding.

**Gabriel said to me that although some seer/prophets become blinded because of sin, I am the very first seer/prophet to have become blinded because of obedience. This will be more fully explained very soon.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 312
The Rise of the Kingdom Spook Army

Dear Dan,

Recently, at the urging of angel Gabriel I purchased some knives from the Buck Knife Company (see Letter 247, Volume 514). The first one was a small pocket knife that is really more of an envelope opener. But it can be useful for some utility if needed. And it has a neat camouflage finish that speaks of the Kingdom covert ops nature of our ministry.

But the second knife we purchased is to commemorate the overthrow of the West Coast Power Of Witchcraft*. It is called “The Spitfire”, and is advertised as being “wicked sharp”. Of course angel Gabe’s “bright-boy” anointing turns that on its head and says it is “wicked sharp against the wickedness of witchcraft”.

As I studied the knife some more, I deciphered the company name according to the Phonetic Alphabet Kingdom Blessing table. Here it is;

Bravo = Speaks of rejoicing. Luke 1:13-14, 15:10.
Uniform = Speaks of unity and Ephesians 4.
Charlie = Speaks of strong Men and Women of God. Ephesians 6:10.
Kilo = Speaks of thousand, thousands, and ten times ten thousand. Revelation 20:4-6.

So, it has been approved by the Lord that the “official issue” carry knife of the Spook Army is a Buck Knife. And, as one of the two founding members of the Spook Army, please accept as a gift from the Lord one each of the same knife, to be shipped separately by United Parcel Service.

Recently in a phone conversation with my brother (CB18), at the urging of the Lord I asked him if he wanted to become part of the Lord’s Kingdom Spook Army, he said;


Funny thing about that phrase. It is the exact same phrase that I used in about January of 2014 when the Lord Jesus asked me, after He had healed me enough to make some of my own decisions, if I really wanted to continue in the anointing He desired to bestow upon me. I responded, even though I was in an emotionally weakened state from battle, by saying;


not knowing at all what I was in for. I think that was just before angel Gabriel showed up.

*We’ll be collecting four more of the same to commemorate the removal of the other four powers.

P. S. This reminds me of when you and I met at Dennys one night, and then I said something about how the Lord had something for you, but I wanted to pray for you at my work place, which “coincidentally” is called (G11). When I asked if you were sure you wanted to proceed, because it was so late in the night, you responded with words like;


And I remember being relieved at your response, because I had not participated in anything like that before, and I was unsure at first.
That helped me a lot in my faith. When I first started praying for you, I didn’t know what to say, so I said;


It was from this statement that in recent years I have come to know how the Lord is founding this ministry. On a footing of Exactness and Precision. Even, or should I say especially, in our infirmities and mistakes.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 313
The Lost Anointing Of The 1980’s

Dear Dan,

Ronald Reagan was elected President of the United States in 1980. He brought with him an optimism which the Lord gave to him to help the U.S. recover from the curses of the Viet Nam war, and the Persian (Iranian) hostage crisis. I remember that he emphasized Small Business, and encouraged Entrepreneurial-ship. Over time the economy became stable, and people began to feel upbeat and happy again.

In 1980 I was 21 years old. I had worked for (G1) as a janitor, obtaining employment as soon as I returned home from U.S. Army Basic Training and AIT (Advanced Individual Training) in August of 1976. But, being young and wanting to learn new things, I left (G1) in the Spring of 1979, after almost three years. At the time I knew some other Christians that had their own cleaning company, specializing in cleaning church buildings. One of the Brothers helped me get my first business license and first cleaning accounts. The slogan that I put on my business cards was;

Competitive Janitorial Services
In The Spirit Of Free Enterprise”.

The anointing that was given to Mr. Reagan and the Republicans at the time was a mere shadow of the anointing the Lord had in store for the Church here in the Pacific Northwest and beyond.

But many Churches began to re-interpret the meaning of wealth. Instead of valuing the things of God, like Peace, Joy, and Righteousness in the Holy Spirit, we became obsessed with obtaining more money to build better facilities and fund more Other Than Biblical (OTB) programs. Mass marketing doctrines were imported into the Church to promote growth in numbers, but individual Scriptural literacy waned, along with hymnals with musical scores that encouraged the reading of music.
Ignorance became the default “modus operandi”.

And rather than focusing on the gift of the Holy Spirit, the Church sidetracked itself into things of the flesh. Things of this world. Earthly politics became fashionable, with things like The Moral Majority, outlawing pornography, the War On Drugs, etc.

Because the focus moved from Heavenly things to earthly things, “Uday & Qsay” were able to build up a spiritual stronghold of unbelief and division in the Churches so that
we could no longer understand the advantage and value of the benefits of receiving the Gift of the Holy Spirit.

And so the gift of the Holy Spirit was by and large neglected and abandoned. U&Q then set up guards to make sure that the vast stores of Good Things from Heaven, poured forth on the whole earth during the Reagan era would never be seen in the Church.

And the Church became more like a Commercial Religious Organization (CRO*), and the Senior Pastor, a CEO (the CEO of the CRO). But there were a few Independent Contractors outside of the CRO’s that had tasted a little bit of what the Lord wanted for His Church. FREEDOM and LIBERTY. Keith Green was one of those, whose life was cut short due to an unfortunate airplane accident
on July 28, 1982.

The most important gift that was being interdicted by U&Q was LIBERTY, especially the liberty to WORSHIP freely.

But the Gifting of the 1980’s is still intact, sitting in a dusty and forgotten warehouse. The Warehouse is located in Acts Chapter 2. The anointing of the 1980’s had been prophesied both in song and lyric in the 1970’s by the Christian music group known as The 2
nd Chapter Of Acts.

In the dream Car Thieves (Letter 240, Volume 514), the Lord did two things. First, He revealed the Stronghold that had been built against the Holy Spirit in the ’80’s, and He began the process of Liberating the Warehouse from Hell.

The Lost Anointing of the ’80s will be added to the PraiseTree Anointing, bringing
unlimited and omnipotent Power to the Churches. And this generation of Believers will be wise yet humble enough to receive it. All of it. And the Gifts in turn will be used in accordance with Scripture. Speaking the Truth in Love will once again prevail on the face of the earth.

*I first heard the term “CRO” from my friend (CB4), who was at (G12) some time in 1990. He was with some other Brothers discussing the things written above. The commercialization of the Kingdom in the Church. The phrase “Commercial Religious Organization” was first revealed at (G12) at that time.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 313a
(radio silence)
This Week In Spook Army

Letter 314
“Resonant Evil”

Dear Dan,

Speculation is something I have purposely steered clear of in my writings to you. But I think an exception is warranted in this case. I think the Lord purposely obscured what the fallen angel, known as The Dominatrix, was saying in the dream, and only allowed me to hear her speak the words “Mr. (Theophilus)” (see Letter 313a Volume 5-15). I think this is likely to be true because if I had heard any more of her words, I probably would have been so worn out that I wouldn’t have been able to make it to work. As it was it took me two days to recover completely. I did hear her speaking just before she spoke my proper name, but those words were unintelligible, audibly masked, as it were.

The reason these words laced with witchcraft were so overpowering has to do with this. In the assault of Hell against (M) and me, one of the things that was attacked early on was (M)’s respect for me as her husband, and the position of my Lordship in the Home (see 1 Peter 3:1-7).

This was caused mostly when, in the Day of Seven (see Letter 34), I restricted her parents (which automatically included any evil spirits) from making any contact towards our home. The Prince of Witchcraft that lived with my mother-in-law at the time was wroth with that edict, but had no choice but to obey. So, the enemy most likely began a conspiracy on how to render due vengeance against their adversary (me).

This would prove very easy for them, since (M) was raised in a very “liberal” household, with sexual promiscuity by her and her sister being assumed by their parents. All the enemy had to do was wait until the right time, and then attempt to make a “tempting move”, taking advantage of the lack of spousal respect.

The thing that builds up the self-esteem of a husband the most in a marriage is respect from his wife, even to the point of calling him lord. In the year after the Day of Seven, respect from my wife was gone in my marriage to (M), almost completely. We lived together, but that was about it. (M) was angry with me for the restriction against her parents for a very long time.

Respect is now being restored, at least in small increments, as part of Jesus’ healing of our household. But I guess the other side wanted to play the “flatter the deprived husband” card anyway, while they could still get away with it.

What was even more interesting was how, in the hours after I woke up and went to work, I wanted to sort of “play” with the residual memories that I had from the powerful spell of The Dominatrix’s words. I did this by taking a position like this;

“So, she wants to play silly games, huh? …”,

directing this comment and others like it to my angels. But the Lord gave me the knowledge that I should let all of The Dominatrix’s attacks just dissolve, and not try to contend with or even remember it. Angel Gabe calls this sort of memory of spiritual attacks “Resonant Evil”. This is because the evil communication continues to reverberate in the spirit-man for a period of time. If Scripture is not prevalent in one’s life to overcome the
resonance of evil, then something like “The Ananias and Sapphira Effect” occurs, and there develops a place in one’s heart for Satan’s words. See Psalms 119:11.

I have labored in trying to describe what happened. I think this is pretty accurate.

Now, on a “Brighter Note” (see Revelation 18:1), just this last Monday, 9 February, (M) and I secured a replacement vehicle for her Intrepid. It is a 2006 Chrysler 300, 95,500 miles, clean, real tight and well maintained. It is pure white, like the cruise ship I saw in Astoria. And lightening fast. It has a 350c.i. V-8 HEMI-C under the hood, with rear wheel drive. The previous owner was the Service Manager at the Dealership where we purchased it. And loaded with all kinds of electronic amenities. Even with 95,000 miles, the engine compartment looks like new.

Praise God. Thank you Jesus for Your provision. Amen.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 315
Mike In Astoria

Dear Dan,

According to angel Gabe, I saw Michael the Archangel when we were in Astoria last September. It was on the first day of our trip, and after we stopped at the Peter Iredale.

When we left the shipwreck area we turned left on the road that took us eventually to where we laid my Dad to rest. But as we were driving along what seemed to be a desolate stretch of road, we passed a bicyclist going the same direction.

I really wasn’t paying too close attention, but I did notice that the cyclist seemed to be a middle aged man dressed in blue jeans and a jacket.

On the way back from the beach area, we passed him again, so I could see his face. And I was startled to see someone who looked a lot like you. He had dark curly hair and a matching beard and very similar features (remember, he was appearing as I remember you from the last time we saw each other. It is likely that you have got some more gray since then). And I thought, “might that be one of Dan’s angels or something?”

Later on angel Gabe said that he was Archangel Michael. And as I was thinking through the details preparing for this note, Gabe further clarified that Angels Jane and Joan Narsil work for Michael. Soldier Angels with swords and their own troops taking care of Kingdom Business. Makes sense.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 316
The Day I Learned To Pray - For Everything

Dear Dan,

Some time just after the Day of Seven (see Letters 23-36, Volume 1), I had occasion to go to the store. This was the same store where, one evening about three years earlier, I had received two separate angelic messages within the space of 5 minutes. They were “Jesus Loves Us”, and “God Be With You”.

At the time the Lord had been teaching me that I could pray about and for everything. What I am about to describe was one of those lessons, which came in the form of a field practicum.

It was a warm evening, just after dark, and I was walking along the sidewalk in front of the store when someone approached me, asking me if I knew anything about mechanics because they could not get their truck started. I said that I would come over to their truck and pray for it.

They had the hood opened, and after asking a little more about the problem, I laid my hand on the truck fender and prayed, asking the Lord to fix the truck.

Almost immediately, while I was still praying, another man came from around the side of the building, and, acting as if he already knew every one associated with the vehicle, came right up to the truck next to where I was standing. Then, with his bare hand, he twisted off one of the battery cables from its post, and then after waiting for about a minute, he put it back on. While he was doing this, he was saying that sometimes the computer needed to be rebooted.

After re-attaching the battery cable with his bare hand, he asked one of the people to start the truck. And of course it started right up. I remember the truck had a small camper on the back.

I had other lessons similar to that, but this one was so pronounced as to be something I can never forget.

To this day, I have the distinct impression that the whole thing was of, for, and by angels. I think it likely to be true that all the people I interacted with were angels, and that the truck and camper were of “temporary origin”, only to de-materialize sometime after I left.

That’s why now I try not to hesitate to pray. It doesn’t matter what it is. I just pray for it.


R. C. Theophilus

P. S. This last Thursday at about 3AM at work, I went up to a room to refill an empty paper towel dispenser. The room was occupied and a nurse was helping with the patient’s needs and medications. I obtained authorization to enter the room and work on the dispenser. I opened the dispenser and removed and disposed of the empty cardboard core. Then, leaving the cover hanging open, I left the patient room for the environmental closet for a new roll. I was not gone more than 60 seconds from the room. When I got back, the same nurse was still working on the patient, and the cover to the towel dispenser was still hanging open. But to my complete surprise, there in the dispenser was a NEW paper towel roll, properly installed. I wondered verbally to the nurse if she had filled the dispenser. She was Filipino, and her accent was rather heavy, but she seemed to say that she had no knowledge of filling the dispenser. And no one else was around close to the room. After confirming that the roll was installed properly and closing the towel dispenser, I left the room, suspecting I might have been the subject of an angelic practical joke. Who filled the dispenser in the sixty-seconds that I was away from the room? Like that saved me any work, because I had to go back to the store room and put back the new roll I still had in my hand. The thing is, I have had other things like this happen from time to time over the years. Some I knew were from angel Gabe, some I could never really be too sure.

Letter 317
The Prayer Of Jesus
The Lost Anointing Of The 1980’S


Dear Dan,

In Letter 313, Volume 5 I discuss how the Lord revealed what He referred to as “The Lost Anointing Of The 1980’s”. Now, the Lord is providing His prayer to restore what the Church lost. Here then is the prayer of Jesus that will restore this anointing.

“Dear Father in Heaven,

Please, we pray, hear our words and meditations. Reveal to us Your will in restoring to the Body of Christ what was lost in the 1980’s. Remember the outpouring of Your Spirit on all flesh in those days. Remember the prophesying of Your sons and Daughters of that time. Bring to Life the Words that were lost. The Words that were never spoken. The Songs that were never sung. The Dances that were never danced. The Art that was never revealed. The Wisdom and Understanding that was never given. The Courage that was never acquired. And finally, the Authority that was never exercised.

For it is written:

The Book Of Exodus.
Chapter 25, verses 1 through 40.

Offerings for the Sanctuary.

Then the Lord spoke to Moses, saying: “Speak to the children of Israel, that they bring Me an offering. From everyone who gives it willingly with his heart you shall take My offering. And this is the offering which you shall take from them: gold, silver, and bronze; blue, purple, and scarlet thread, fine linen, and goats’ hair; ram skins dyed red, badger skins, and acacia wood; oil for the light, and spices for the anointing oil and for the sweet incense; onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod and in the breastplate. And let them make Me a sanctuary, that I may dwell among them. According to all that I show you, that is, the pattern of the tabernacle and the pattern of all its furnishings, just so you shall make it.

The Ark of the Testimony.

“And they shall make an ark of acacia wood; two and a half cubits shall be its length, a cubit and a half its width, and a cubit and a half its height. And you shall overlay it with pure gold, inside and out you shall overlay it, and shall make on it a molding of gold all around. You shall cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in its four corners; two rings shall be on one side, and two rings on the other side. And you shall make poles of acacia wood, and overlay them with gold. You shall put the poles into the rings on the sides of the ark, that the ark may be carried by them. The poles shall be in the rings of the ark; they shall not be taken from it. And you shall put into the ark the Testimony which I will give you.

“You shall make a mercy seat of pure gold; two and a half cubits shall be its length and a cubit and a half its width. And you shall make two cherubim of gold; of hammered work you shall make them at the two ends of the mercy seat. Make one cherub at one end, and the other cherub at the other end; you shall make the cherubim at the two ends of it of one piece with the mercy seat. And the cherubim shall stretch out their wings above, covering the mercy seat with their wings, and they shall face one another; the faces of the cherubim shall be toward the mercy seat. You shall put the mercy seat on top of the ark, and in the ark you shall put the Testimony that I will give you. And there I will meet with you, and I will speak with you from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubim which are on the ark of the Testimony, about everything which I will give you in commandment to the children of Israel.

The Table for the Showbread.

“You shall also make a table of acacia wood; two cubits shall be its length, a cubit its width, and a cubit and a half its height. And you shall overlay it with pure gold, and make a molding of gold all around. You shall make for it a frame of a handbreadth all around, and you shall make a gold molding for the frame all around. And you shall make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings on the four corners that are at its four legs. The rings shall be close to the frame, as holders for the poles to bear the table. And you shall make the poles of acacia wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be carried with them. You shall make its dishes, its pans, its pitchers, and its bowls for pouring. You shall make them of pure gold. And you shall set the showbread on the table before Me always.

The Gold Lampstand.

“You shall also make a lampstand of pure gold; the lampstand shall be of hammered work. Its shaft, its branches, its bowls, its ornamental knobs, and flowers shall be of one piece. And six branches shall come out of its sides: three branches of the lampstand out of one side, and three branches of the lampstand out of the other side.

Three bowls shall be made like almond blossoms on one branch, with an ornamental knob and a flower, and three bowls made like almond blossoms on the other branch, with an ornamental knob and a flower—and so for the six branches that come out of the lampstand. On the lampstand itself four bowls shall be made like almond blossoms, each with its ornamental knob and flower. And there shall be a knob under the first two branches of the same, a knob under the second two branches of the same, and a knob under the third two branches of the same, according to the six branches that extend from the lampstand. Their knobs and their branches shall be of one piece; all of it shall be one hammered piece of pure gold. You shall make seven lamps for it, and they shall arrange its lamps so that they give light in front of it. And its wick- trimmers and their trays shall be of pure gold. It shall be made of a talent of pure gold, with all these utensils.

And see to it that you make them according to the pattern which was shown you on the mountain.

The Book Of Exodus.
Chapter 26, verses 1 through 37.

The Tabernacle.

“Moreover you shall make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine woven linen and blue, purple, and scarlet thread; with artistic designs of cherubim you shall weave them. The length of each curtain shall be twenty eight cubits, and the width of each curtain four cubits. And every one of the curtains shall have the same measurements. Five curtains shall be coupled to one another, and the other five curtains shall be coupled to one another. And you shall make loops of blue yarn on the edge of the curtain on the selvedge of one set, and likewise you shall do on the outer edge of the other curtain of the second set. Fifty loops you shall make in the one curtain, and fifty loops you shall make on the edge of the curtain that is on the end of the second set, that the loops may be clasped to one another. And you shall make fifty clasps of gold, and couple the curtains together with the clasps, so that it may be one tabernacle.

“You shall also make curtains of goats’ hair, to be a tent over the tabernacle. You shall make eleven curtains. The length of each curtain shall be thirty cubits, and the width of each curtain four cubits; and the eleven curtains shall all have the same measurements. And you shall couple five curtains by themselves and six curtains by themselves, and you shall double over the sixth curtain at the forefront of the tent. You shall make fifty loops on the edge of the curtain that is outermost in one set, and fifty loops on the edge of the curtain of the second set. And you shall make fifty bronze clasps, put the clasps into the loops, and couple the tent together, that it may be one. The remnant that remains of the curtains of the tent, the half curtain that remains, shall hang over the back of the tabernacle. And a cubit on one side and a cubit on the other side, of what remains of the length of the curtains of the tent, shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle, on this side and on that side, to cover it.

“You shall also make a covering of ram skins dyed red for the tent, and a covering of badger skins above that.

“And for the tabernacle you shall make the boards of acacia wood, standing upright. Ten cubits shall be the length of a board, and a cubit and a half shall be the width of each board. Two tenons shall be in each board for binding one to another. Thus you shall make for all the boards of the tabernacle. And you shall make the boards for the tabernacle, twenty boards for the south side. You shall make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards: two sockets under each of the boards for its two tenons. And for the second side of the tabernacle, the north side, there shall be twenty boards and their forty sockets of silver: two sockets under each of the boards. For the far side of the tabernacle, westward, you shall make six boards. And you shall also make two boards for the two back corners of the tabernacle. They shall be coupled together at the bottom and they shall be coupled together at the top by one ring. Thus it shall be for both of them. They shall be for the two corners. So there shall be eight boards with their sockets of silver—sixteen sockets—two sockets under each of the boards.

“And you shall make bars of acacia wood: five for the boards on one side of the tabernacle, five bars for the boards on the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the side of the tabernacle, for the far side westward. The middle bar shall pass through the midst of the boards from end to end. You shall overlay the boards with gold, make their rings of gold as holders for the bars, and overlay the bars with gold. And you shall raise up the tabernacle according to its pattern which you were shown on the mountain.

“You shall make a veil woven of blue, purple, and scarlet thread, and fine woven linen. It shall be woven with an artistic design of cherubim. You shall hang it upon the four pillars of acacia wood overlaid with gold. Their hooks shall be gold, upon four sockets of silver. And you shall hang the veil from the clasps. Then you shall bring the ark of the Testimony in there, behind the veil. The veil shall be a divider for you between the holy place and the Most Holy. You shall put the mercy seat upon the ark of the Testimony in the Most Holy. You shall set the table outside the veil, and the lampstand across from the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south; and you shall put the table on the north side.

“You shall make a screen for the door of the tabernacle, woven of blue, purple, and scarlet thread, and fine woven linen, made by a weaver. And you shall make for the screen five pillars of acacia wood, and overlay them with gold; their hooks shall be gold, and you shall cast five sockets of bronze for them.

The Book Of Acts.
Chapter 2, verse 1 through 39.

Coming of the Holy Spirit.

When the Day of Pentecost had fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting. Then there appeared to them divided tongues, as of fire, and one sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.

The Crowd's Response.

And there were dwelling in Jerusalem Jews, devout men, from every nation under heaven. And when this sound occurred, the multitude came together, and were confused, because everyone heard them speak in his own language. Then they were all amazed and marveled, saying to one another, “Look, are not all these who speak Galileans? And how is it that we hear, each in our own language in which we were born? Parthians and Medes and Elamites, those dwelling in Mesopotamia, Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt and the parts of Libya adjoining Cyrene, visitors from Rome, both Jews and proselytes, Cretans and Arabs—we hear them speaking in our own tongues the wonderful works of God.” So they were all amazed and perplexed, saying to one another, “Whatever could this mean?”

Others mocking said, “They are full of new wine.”

Peter's Sermon.

But Peter, standing up with the eleven, raised his voice and said to them, “Men of Judea and all who dwell in Jerusalem, let this be known to you, and heed my words. For these are not drunk, as you suppose, since it is only the third hour of the day. But this is what was spoken by the prophet Joel:

‘And it shall come to pass in the last days, says God,
That I will pour out of My Spirit on all flesh;
Your sons and your daughters shall prophesy,
Your young men shall see visions,
Your old men shall dream dreams.
And on My menservants and on My maidservants,
I will pour out My Spirit in those days;
And they shall prophesy.
I will show wonders in heaven above,
And signs in the earth beneath:
Blood and fire and vapor of smoke.
The sun shall be turned into darkness,
And the moon into blood,
Before the coming of the great and awesome day of the Lord.
And it shall come to pass,
That whoever calls on the name of the Lord,
Shall be saved. ’

“Men of Israel, hear these words: Jesus of Nazareth, a Man attested by God to you by miracles, wonders, and signs which God did through Him in your midst, as you yourselves also know— Him, being delivered by the determined purpose and foreknowledge of God, you have taken by lawless hands, have crucified, and put to death; whom God raised up, having loosed the pains of death, because it was not possible that He should be held by it. For David says concerning Him:

‘I foresaw the Lord always before my face,
For He is at my right hand, that I may not be shaken.
Therefore my heart rejoiced, and my tongue was glad;
Moreover my flesh also will rest in hope.
For You will not leave my soul in Hades,
Nor will You allow Your Holy One to see corruption.
You have made known to me the ways of life;
You will make me full of joy in Your presence. ’

“Men and brethren, let me speak freely to you of the patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried, and his tomb is with us to this day. Therefore, being a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him that of the fruit of his body, according to the flesh, He would raise up the Christ to sit on his throne, he, foreseeing this, spoke concerning the resurrection of the Christ, that His soul was not left in Hades, nor did His flesh see corruption. This Jesus God has raised up, of which we are all witnesses. Therefore being exalted to the right hand of God, and having received from the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit, He poured out this which you now see and hear. “For David did not ascend into the heavens, but he says himself:

‘The Lord said to my Lord,
“Sit at My right hand,
Till I make Your enemies Your footstool.”

“Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God has made this Jesus, whom you crucified, both Lord and Christ.”

Now when they heard this, they were cut to the heart, and said to Peter and the rest of the apostles, “Men and brethren, what shall we do?”

Then Peter said to them, “Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. For the promise is to you and to your children, and to all who are afar off, as many as the Lord our God will call.””



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 318
Superbowls 2014 And 2015.
A Win For Both Nations.


Dear Dan,

In Superbowl 2014, the Lord allowed the Seattle Seahawks to win the NFL Championship. This was so that the Lord could send a two part message to Satan’s camp about the Word of Jesus against Witchcraft over the United States and in America. The second part of the message is the win this year, 2015 of the New England Patriots over the Seahawks. The Seahawks’ Superbowl win in 2014 was also a personal sign to me that what happened on 9 October 2013 (see Letter 214 - Volume 4) was truly real and of God. And, after I got over the shock of the Patriots win, discovered this was also a sign. Please allow me to explain.

There were three games in the 2013/2014 regular and post seasons of which the Holy Spirit led me to pray specifically for the Seahawks to win. Two of the three games required the ‘Hawks to win in order to proceed to the next level of the championship. One of those winning games is already documented in Letter 212 (Volume 4).

But in the third game, the win was even more spectacular. This was a 5PM game against the San Francisco 49ers and for the Conference Title. (M) and I left our house at about 6:30 to have dinner out with family. We had the car radio on, listening to the game for the thirty minute drive. I had prayed a day or two earlier for a win.

When we made it to the parking lot, the game was near the end, and the score was close. We reluctantly turned off the car, and wanted to get inside quickly to see the end of the game on the lounge TV monitors.

After we entered through the main doors, we saw a crowd of people bunched up at the bar end of the restaurant. Most of the patrons and wait staff had gathered together in order to see the TV, because it was clear that the final play of the game would send the Seahawks to the Superbowl, if they won.

And, in just the last minute of play, a catch was made by the Seahawks in the end zone. But it wasn’t just a normal catch. The ball was stopped in midair by the hands of one Seahawk, then immediately batted down into the hands of another Seahawk who was laying on his back*. The crowd of workers and patrons clapped and cheered for more than a few minutes before taking seats and returning to work. It was really quite a moment.

With that catch, the game was won and the Seahawks were on their way to Superbowl 2014 at MetLife Stadium at the Meadowlands Sports Complex in East Rutherford, New Jersey, where they defeated the Denver Broncos with ease, 43-8.

OK. Now it’s February 2015, and the Seahawks have just lost the Superbowl to the New England Patriots 24-28.

I was not really led to pray for any wins in the 2014 season, except for one game. In an earlier game I did pray on my own for a win, but the ‘Hawks lost. But they won the game I was led to pray for.

In the second week of the two-week period between the last post season game and the Superbowl , I had occasion to call my friend (CB8), who knows about all things football. While we were talking, the thought crossed my mind to pray for the Seahawks to win the Superbowl. So I asked (CB8) if he would lead in prayer for this to be so, and I would agree. But he said; “No, I can’t pray for the Seahawks because I am a Broncos fan”.

“OK”, I replied. “But, how about if I pray and you agree”.

(CB8) said “OK”, and I prayed for the Seahawks to win, with him agreeing.

Now, we both know how the Seahawks would have won the Superbowl, except that in the last minute, Malcolm Butler of the Patriots intercepted what should have been a winning Seahawks pass into the end-zone.

So afterward I was lamenting the loss before the Lord, wondering what happened to the prayer I prayed with agreement with another Brother. The Lord said that this was actually a win for Two Teams, and for Two Nations. And He pointed out that even getting to the Superbowl requires championship ability and anointing on both sides. But then the Lord began to describe to us how that there are are two parts to this message.

First, the 2014 Superbowl win by the Seahawks. The Seattle Seahawks’ mascot insignia speaks of the First American Nations, the Indians, and refers to how they have been influenced and held captive by various evil spirits from the time they first arrived to North America.


* “But it took a tip of a Kaepernick pass in the end zone by Richard Sherman that linebacker Malcolm Smith picked off with 22 seconds left to ice it.”


The only known photograph of Chief Sealth (Seattle), Duwamish leader.
Taken 1864.

Second. The New England Patriots insignia speaks of the first Christian Americans, and how they brought the Word and the Life of Jesus to the Americas. These then became the predominant influence for the founding documents of the United States, and the organized defensive militia called The Minutemen.


In other words, with the Championship passing from a team whose name and insignia represent the First Nations on the West Coast (Chief Sealth - Seattle), to the team that represents a New Nation on the East Coast (New England), along with the timing of the prophetic Word Overthrowing Witchcraft in the U.S., Jesus is revealing His Word of Victory against Witchcraft. Both in the First Nations World, and The United States of America. From Sea to Shining Sea (see Letter 21 - Volume 1).

According to Wikipedia, the motto of New England is
“An Appeal To Heaven”.

As I was writing the memo, another thought occurred to me. Is it possible that, by my requesting prayer support for the Seahawks win from a Brother whose heart was for another team, it brought about the Patriots win?

Our prayer was divided, and our hearts were not in agreement. (CB8) wasn’t against the Seahawks, but neither was he for their win. I believe it likely to be true that if (CB8) had been of one heart with me in prayer, Jesus would have honored our request and the Seahawks would have won a second Superbowl.

But the Lord was able to have things go His way. Two wins for Two Teams and Two Nations, and a lesson in “agreeing together in prayer” for me and anyone else who may read this letter. Angel Gabe would observe just how efficient the Lord is in this unique operation.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 319
Letter 184 Revisited

Dear Dan,

A little while before the Lord revealed the Prince of Witchcraft at my mother-in-law’s home (see Letter 24 - Volume 1), and we had a sort of normal relationship, I discovered a book in her library. It is a book of quotes by famous Americans.

As I perused the pages I found two quotes by Abraham Lincoln that I really liked. Please allow me to relay one of the quotes, my most favorite of the two;

“I shall try to correct errors when shown to be errors, and shall adopt true views so fast as they shall appear to be true views”…”I intend no modification of my oft-expressed personal wish that all men everywhere could be free.”
(Excerpt from a letter to Horace Greeley. 22 August 1862)

Wednesday, 25 Feb 2015, 6:00AM. Last night at work angel Gabriel pointed out that there were some errors in Letter 184 (Volume 4 - Two Towers, Two Parties, Two Judgments. One Salvation. 2013-05-07). He also said that it is the only letter that contained any erroneous theological statements on my part.

According to Gabriel, the error started in the fourteenth paragraph that begins with the phrase;

“But there is more than that.”

The words following this line were based on theological thoughts that I have since revised. Gabriel observed that I had written this part, the “opinion” part, when Satan’s attacks against my person were about to reach their apex, and was therefore the subject of extreme duress.

Gabriel asserts that 9/11 was not a judgment from Jesus. Rather, it was Satan taking advantage of the loose and lax security measures in both the Church and the United States at that time. 9/11 was a work of the Devil. Jesus kept it from becoming worse than it was intended to be.

There actually is “more than that,” but from a different perspective, which will be documented later.

I changed the title of the letter to “9/11 Revisited,” and left the first part intact.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 320
Getting On The Enemy's Nerves

Dear Dan,

In late 1999, around the same time I began to see the spiritual realm, and the Lord began to reveal various enemy elements in and around (L1), I was also able to see the protection detail the Lord had sent, initially with angel Jesse, who were assigned to me for my safety. Almost all the time when I went anywhere I would see troops in various attire. But mostly dressed in the same BDU’s that were current issue in the US Army at the time.

One of the things Satan would attempt to do would be to get the resources he had assigned to my wife (M) to prophecy through her against me. He would do this by getting her to say things that would be sarcastic in nature, yet infused with the hatred of hell. But I would know that it was an evil spirit speaking, not (M).

One day, while (M) and I were driving to a family gathering at (P11)’s house in (L3), I saw a BDU (Battle Dress Uniform) clad angel get on the hood of my truck, lay down in the prone position, and set up what looked like an M-60 machine gun, and point it right at (M). But the angel was not aiming FOR my wife, but was aiming AT the evil spirit that wanted to speak through her. Like Jesus speaking past Peter to Satan when He said “get behind me” to the Devil.

Another time I heard, either Jezebel herself or another fallen angel working for her, speak through (M). This was on our way home from seeing a movie in (L21). The movie was Galaxy Quest. On the drive home, I was resisting some evil spirit(s) that were attacking (G19), and right then (M) said almost these exact words to me;


This happened not long after I had restricted her parents from contacting us at home, so (M) was still pretty upset with me. What was interesting is that I had not uttered a single word verbally, from the time we got into the truck at the theater up to that point. But I do remember that angel Gabe had been instructing me on how to say certain words that would speak to (M), rather than aggravate any evil spirits that might be close by.


R. C. Theophilus

*When (M) said this I got the distinct impression that a Jezebel spirit was bitching through (M) at angel Gabe, since he and I together had been resisting any and all evil spirits. Jezebel just happened to be in the car with us at the time. Jezebel interpreted Gabe’s authoritative thoughts of Liberty and Freedom as a “mind-fuck”.

Letter 321
"I'm Going For Eight”*

Dear Dan,

Last December as I was preparing to write what became Letter 304 (Volume 514 - “THAT’S BILLION WITH A “B””), an interesting thing happened. As I would think with my angel family about what to write, whenever I thought about the 1 Billion Souls the Lord had promised to prophet Bob Jones for salvation, superimposed in my mind over the number “1” would be the thought and word “8”. I would hear in my mind “8” at the same time I was thinking “1”. This happened more than a few times, then stopped. This was so I would remember that event, because later on, about three weeks ago as I write this memo, Jesus began to elaborate on what He meant by saying the number “eight”* when I was trying to say the number “one”.

So, as I was thinking, Jesus, using the language of Poker said, and I am paraphrasing, that He was going to “see” Mr. Jones’s 1 Billion, and raise him Three, for a total of Eight.

As I thought through all the implications of what Jesus had stated, I realized that there was no way that Bob Jones himself could produce eight billion more souls for salvation. But then after some more thinking, I further realized that it is our Father “which art in Heaven” that brings men to Jesus to be saved. And Jesus certainly can produce 8 billion more Born Again Christians.

So, Jesus will save the First Billion, which He will then “see”, for a total of Two Billion. Then He will “raise” the pot another Two Billion, for a total of Four, and then He will “see” the pot again, adding another Four, for a total of Eight. He didn’t say how long this would take. But this will happen according to His Word.


R. C. Theophilus

*And as a sign of Good Faith, just as I walked in the door of Starbucks to write this memo, I overheard a conversation between two of the Baristas. One said something about there being
one of something, and the other said there was actually eight of whatever it was they were talking about. The conversation was already in progress when I walked in, and just at the right time to hear the exchange about “1” and “8”. This was also before I knew what it was we were going to write about.

** There is actually more than this. It has to do with the Chrysler 300. There are prophetic words aplenty, just waiting for me to write them down.

Letter 322
Battle Damage Assessment

Dear Dan,

As I write this, my memory of what I am about to describe is a little fuzzy on some of the details. But others I remember clearly, and of course some information may be added by my angels.

This began Thursday night at work, 26 Feb 2015. We were doing our usual routine of a combination of working, praying, praising, prophesying, and perceiving. But I must have perceived a little too much because I started getting sick. At the time I wasn’t too sure why, but what I have been told was that I had been under a lot of stress from all the fighting we have been engaged in since 1 Jan 2015. There may have been some cumulative effect added to the sickness.

But I also knew this was mostly from interceding for the Pentecostal Church. We had developed some audio prayers for that purpose, especially for the Churches of and in California. So we had been listening off and on to them as the Lord led.

After we got home Friday morning I had difficulty getting to sleep. My guts were still sore from evacuating “resonant evil” from my innermost being, along with the contents of my intestines. Then my lower torso started to burn. This happens when I intercede against hell, and do not move from the position we have been placed in. My spirit feels the pressure from the other side, and after a while my physical legs start to burn as they feel the affects of the hatred from the enemy. But I usually don’t feel this until after I lay down in bed to sleep.

Finally after taking all the natural medications I had, and receiving as much Spiritual Medication the Lord would prefer, I got to sleep at about 3:30PM. But I had to wake up at about 6:30PM to get ready for work.

But in the hours before 3:30, I did doze a little, and just before falling asleep I felt the Holy Spirit put His hands on my lower torso and make an adjustment. This was, according to angel Gabriel, because the pressure from hell was so great that my spirit-man got twisted a little inside, and needed to be “re-seated”, or re-aligned inside my physical body.

I made it to work feeling like crap from all that, plus being sleep deprived. But with a little help from some Coke-a-Cola and my angel crew, we survived. I seem to remember even doing a little shopping after work.

That Saturday morning after work, 28 Feb 2015, after I went to bed I slept about ten hours, waking up at about 10:30PM. As I write this, angel Gabriel remarks that this was a pretty gnarly event, even rising to the level of when Satan was trying to yank my spirit out of my body (see
Letter 204).

I had already recovered from this, but remembering the events in order to write them down has made me tired enough to take a nap. So that is where I am heading.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 323
Creation Is Rejoicing
From Suffering to Glory

Dear Dan,

Monday, 9 March 2015, 1:15AM
Yesterday I slept in three stages, then woke up at about 9PM. But just before waking up from the second stage of sleep I had a DREAM-VISION.

I was in a meadow, laying in the grass and reclining up against a tree. Suddenly a little creature came running up to me and bounded on my lap and into one of my hands.
My hand was outstretched before me, laying on my lap, with the palm facing upwards.

The creature seemed to be like a miniature skunk. So I said to him;


The creature was so happy to be close to me that it jumped up and down and ran around in circles in my hand, sniffing so hard it got my hand a little wet from its nose.

I went back to sleep, and when I woke up for the day I felt tired and a little sore from spiritual battles that had taken place during the third stage of my sleep.

Post Dream Analysis Says That:
In the dream I knew I was in a different dimension where there was only love and appreciation. My spiritual eyes were seeing clearly in this dream, but this only lasted for as long as the dream.

I also knew in the dream that a Scripture was being fulfilled at that time. Here is the Scripture that was being fulfilled in the dream:

The Book of Romans
Chapter 8
Verses 18 Through 30

“For I consider that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.

For the earnest expectation of the creation eagerly waits for the revealing of the sons of God.

For the creation was subjected to futility, not willingly, but because of
Him who subjected it in hope; because the creation itself also will be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God.

For we know that the whole creation groans and labors with birth pangs together until now.

Not only that, but we also who have the firstfruits of the
Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, eagerly waiting for the adoption, the redemption of our body.

For we were saved in this hope, but hope that is seen is not hope; for why does one still hope for what he sees?

But if we hope for what we do not see, we eagerly wait for it with perseverance. Likewise the
Spirit also helps in our weaknesses.

For we do not know what we should pray for as we ought, but the
Spirit Himself makes intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered.

He who searches the hearts knows what the mind of the Spirit is, because He makes intercession for the saints according to the will of God.

And we know that all things work together for good to those who love God, to those who are the called according to His purpose.

For whom He foreknew, He also predestined to be conformed to the image of His
Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren.

Moreover whom He predestined, these He also called; whom He called, these He also justified; and whom He justified, these He also glorified.”


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 324
Just A Few Of My Own Thoughts…

Dear Dan,

I was expressing to the Lord recently that I really wanted to see you some day. Almost immediately He responded by giving me the knowledge as to why He has not led you and I, up to this point, to have any real-time duplex communications.

If there had been any dialogue between us pertaining to these letters, then I would have started “
writing to effect” (His words). To clarify, I would have been writing things in response to you, rather than things in response to the Lord. Not a sin necessarily, but just not His will up till now.

This Word then gave me great comfort, and made perfect sense. It occurs to me that there might be other factors, but that is the reason the Lord gave.

Since writing these letters, the Lord has never disclosed to me anything from your end, except one time. This happened maybe 12-18 months ago. One day while I was in meditation, before I was blinded by The Two Archangels of Hell (see Letter 239 - Volume 514), I found myself standing in the spirit outside of a gay bar in Seattle called The Wild Rose. We, you and I, were standing just outside of the entrance door. I was on one side, and you were on the other. We were facing each other, and I remember that we were in agreement in asking Jesus for forgiveness of sin as people walked into the bar. Hmmm. It just now occurs to me that this qualifies as a vision.

That’s really the only time I remember that the Lord made any sort of spiritual connection between us outside of our previous actual meetings. I had first visited The Wild Rose in the summer of 2000, after meeting Erik for the first time at Denny’s, and subsequently spending the better part of a day at various places in Seattle (see Letter 142 - Volume 3).

But now I think the Lord is actually leading me to make this offer to you. (G29) was torn down last year. Since then I have learned that the new restaurant being built to take its place is (G30). And I have reason to believe it is a Christian (Kingdom) Restaurant chain.

Once they are open for business, and I get a chance to scope out the place, I would like to invite you to join me some week day evening for a meal there. I’ll get back to you when that time comes.

Because of hearing words that came from you, I know that Jesus had given you a Heart of Love for Seattle. I hope that some of what I have written has substantiated that Love with supporting facts.

I hope you are well.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 325
A Word From Angel Gabriella

Dear Dan,

Not long after (M) and I started attending (U2) Church (1994), the (CB21)’s purchased a small two story house as an investment property. And in order to provide some use for the property until the investment was realized, the upper floor was dedicated to Church Services, and the lower floor was rented out.

There were still some things left in the house from the previous tenants. One was a poster on the wall that had a poem. I liked the poem so much that I wrote it down on a piece of paper, then later on entered it into my word processor, and then printed it out on my then Panasonic dot matrix printer and taped it on the wall of the bedroom that I use as an office.

In late 1999, just after I started to attend Church (U3), I was talking with (CB3) about how much pain I was in and that I wanted to soak in a hot tub or jacuzzi or something. He had at one time mentioned how he had a membership at a Bally Health club. Later on he got me a guest pass, which I used, and not long after that I joined the Bally Club for a year. After a while I developed a routine of swimming, soaking in the jacuzzi, and going into the sauna.

One day while I was in the sauna, a lady entered and sat down across from me. Saunas by their nature have somewhat low visibility because of the steam and low lighting, so I really didn’t see the lady’s face very well. But not long after she got situated she asked me if I wanted to hear a poem. As she started to read, I piped up and remarked that I had that very same poem at home.

After my untimely outburst, she kindly finished reading the poem. We may have talked a little more, but after that I left. And then, not long after that angel Gabe said that she was indeed angel Gabriella, in human form. Now, during this time I was in a sort of a state of “low-level-freak-out”, because just about every time I left the house and came across someone else, Gabe would later say “that was ‘so-and-so’” meaning they were angels “in the flesh”, etc.

So I sort of got a little “gun-shy” after a while, wondering if the next human being I came upon was not so human. Sometimes it seemed as if most of Heaven had come to earth just so Gabe could tell me who they were after the fact.

Please allow us to share with you the poem that I copied, and that later Gabriella made a point of reading out loud to me in the Sauna at Bally.

By Helen Mallicoat

I was regretting the past and fearing the future.
Suddenly my Lord was speaking:
“My Name is I Am”.

He paused. I waited. He continued.

“When you live in the past with its mistakes and regrets,
It is hard. I am not there.
My name is not “I Was””.

“When you live in the future with its problems and fears,
It is hard. I am not there.
My name is not “I Will Be””.

“When you live in this moment it is not hard.
I am here.
My Name Is “I Am””.


R. C. Theophilus

P. S.
Click here to see a slide show featuring one of Gabriella’s favorite Songs of Anointing.

Letter 326
Enter The Brothers Cherub

Dear Dan,

17 March 2015.
Last Saturday a nice little wind and rain storm blew through the Snoqualmie Valley during the day when I was trying to sleep. But there was also a spiritual element to the storm. It seems that the forces of hell were trying to respond to my backing them up against a wall last January (see Letter 311 - Volume 515), not to mention all of our prayers against witchcraft.

I had a real difficult time trying to sleep, and I could tell I was entering into a wrestling match with spiritual forces. More than once angel Gabe started singing “Fear No Evil”, the theme song to our prayers overthrowing witchcraft.

That night I spent some time trying to nap, but I was still de-resonating from the attack which made it almost impossible to fall asleep. I did however manage to rest a little. And I think I did finally sleep for about an hour or two Sunday morning, so we were able to make it to Church.

I think it was some time after the nap that angel Gabriel informed me that the Lord was sending two Cherubim to our group to assist in any more fighting that might occur due to my intercession and prayers. But what’s interesting is that they are only authorized to fight at the Echelon 1.1 (Powers) level and above. Not at the Principality level (Echelon 1.0) because they are too fierce of fighters for the natural realm.

This means that, according to angel Gabriel, once I de-resonate from the most recent battles, I will not longer have burning legs or have my spirit become mis-aligned within my physical body. The Cherub Brothers* will take care of any fighting that needs to be done at the power(s) level and above.

I can foresee (because I have been told) that my battle assignments will become a whole lot easier because of their work. Thank you Jesus.

Now maybe my spiritual eyes will accelerate in the healing process so I can actually see my angel family.

* When I asked Gabriel what their names were, he said that they could not be pronounced in english, so later on we came up with just The Cherub Brothers. And they, the two Cherubim, really liked that.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 327
Enter The Crusher

Dear Dan,

In my youth I worked at a goat dairy farm that was within walking distance of my home. I was fourteen and I learned how to work at this job, and earned money that was for my age real good, and above that of many of my peers.

After I turned 17, in my junior year of high school, I left employment when I joined the National Guard and left home for military training. That would have been March of 1976. I enlisted under what was called the “4x2” plan. This involved four years of Active Reserve status, and two years of Inactive Ready Reserve status. My Basic and AIT training also qualified as a semester’s worth of High School credits toward graduation.

In about 1981, when I was in my twenties, I returned to work again at the dairy until February of 1983, when I left for other, more career oriented employment.

It would have probably been in late June of 1973 that I worked for the very first day at the dairy. It was an evening milking, and my job was to bring the goats into the parlor and wash their udders to get them cleaned and prepped for the professional hand milkers. The owners were preparing to tear down the old concrete hand milking parlor and move into a new parlor that was set up for machine milking. This transition happened on my second day of employment.

We milked in the old parlor the next morning, after which the owners’ son set to work demolishing the old parlor with a sledge hammer. By the time I reported for the evening milking that night, the old parlor was gone, and the in-ramp was moved over to the goat entrance of the new building.

Because this was new to the goats, part of my job was to get the goats up the in-ramp and into the new parlor. Often I had to wrap a chain around the goat’s neck and drag the goat up the ramp and shove it into the parlor opening. But after about a month, they started getting used to the new arrangement. Of course it helped that the milking stalls each had a grain trough with fresh grain them. The goats really liked the grain, and unless one was more stubborn than normal, they could be induced to do just about anything with a handful of grain as a bribe.

As with all farming endeavors, flies were common. The barns were kept fairly clean, but toward the end of a cleaning cycle, the flies would start to become somewhat numerous. These were your standard houseflies.

One winter it got very cold, well into sub-freezing temperatures. It was on a day when I was working in the main barn that I noticed an interesting phenomenon. I saw on one of the vertical support poles a black patch that wasn’t usually there. On closer inspection, I saw that a large number of flies had bunched together on the pole, with each insect body touching another insect body all around, presumably to preserve what little heat they had left.

Now I am sure you know how difficult it can be to swat a fly with the unaided hand, on account of the many eyes they have. But the cold had virtually immobilized the flies. They didn’t move a leg or a wing when I got close or even waved my hand over the patch. Then I got the idea that I could take my gloved hand and
crush as many flies at one time as I desired while they just stayed in place. After once or twice of doing this, I stopped because I was getting too much fly guts on my work gloves.

So now, as I am learning how to dispatch spiritual enemy elements “to an early grave”, I remember this event, and wonder if its possible to make the spiritual environment really cold, thereby making it much easier to cast out demons.

Hmmm. If there is any correlation here, I’ll let you know.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 328
One Love


Dear Dan,

22 March 2015. About a month ago I had a dream…

Just after the dream, I found myself waking up, laying face down on my stomach.

In this dream I dreamed that;

I was laying face down on my bed, and The Holy Spirit was laying on top of me forming Himself around my body, like liquid foam that form-fitted every unique surface that makes me me. While I was waking up I saw what appeared to be a life size Voodoo* doll, laying face down on a bed, with a very thick, viscous foam rubber pad laying on top and forming itself around the entire backside of the doll, becoming in image one with the doll.

During and just after the dream I experienced the most intense Loving from the Living God The Holy Spirit. He Loves beyond words. His Love is, was, and is to come.

Many, many years ago, long before the Day of 7 (Letters 23-36 Volume 1) , a question entered my mind. The question was;


Answer: “… that they may be one as We are.” John 17:11

*In the Spook Army Field Manual, Voodoo is an acronym. Using the Phonetic Alphabet Blessing Table, it translates out to;

Victor= AVTOS
Oscar= He’s our great reward
Oscar= He’s our great reward
Delta= Delta Force
Oscar= He’s our great reward
Oscar= He’s our great reward


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 329
Not Until The Rapture

Dear Dan,

A while ago I was thinking about what has transpired since 9 October 2013, and the Lord’s answer to my question about how long Satan was to be confined to the Northern Sahara. See
Letter 216.

Thoughts about the ramifications of PraiseTree, the restoration of the Lost Anointing of the 1980’s (
Letter 313), the New Day that’s coming (Letter 207), and things I have heard from other sources, led me to an interesting train of thought.

I began wondering just how long it’s going to take for angel Gabriel to separate the Tares from the Wheat, etc. Then I wondered how long it might be from the time Gabriel is finished, (since that is when the Lord said He would release Satan from his restriction), until the Rapture.

Then this thought occurred to me:


The reason I didn’t go any further than that is on account of I know the Scripture must be fulfilled in Satan ruling the World for a short time through the Beast and the False Prophet as specified in the Book of Revelation. So I figured that letting Satan go at the time of the Rapture would be as good a segway as any for Bible Prophecy to continue on as specified therein.

Plus I also thought it would give as many people as possible a Satan-free world for a time. I also think the nations will be the better for this, and will begin to “flow to it” (see Isaiah 2:1-2).

By being himself restricted, Satan will not be able to personally restrict the flow of nations to the Mountain of the Lord’s House.

Yet Satan’s resources will still be active on a national, local and personal level, providing a continuing training ground for the Body of Christ to learn how to wage war in order to overcome evil.

So I was sort of mulling all this over in the presence of my angel family when another thought occurred to me, that I might pray to ask the Lord if He would keep the Devil restricted in the Northern Sahara until the Rapture.

So I prayed and asked the Lord Jesus just that, if He would keep Satan confined to the desert until the Rapture.

The Lord Holy Spirit answered and said;



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 330
“… But At The End of The Day” of The Night

Dear Dan,

23 March 2015
I began working Third Shift (Graveyard) in the (G6a) department at (G6) in October 2003, about two months before Saddam Hussein was discovered hiding in a hole in the ground by U.S. Forces in Baghdad.

One day the TV was on in the (G6a) break room, and at one point I wandered in just in time to see the CNN report of Saddam Hussein’s capture.

In December of 2006, Mr. Hussein was executed for crimes against his people, and co-incidentally this is the same model year of the Chrysler 300 (M) and I just purchased, making the car nine (9) years old.

Letter 216, the Lord prophesied that there would be a night after the recently ended Old Day, before the dawning of the New Day. This is now referred to as the Night of Ferocity. This was when my spiritual eyes were injured, even to the point of being blinded, by “Uday & Qusay” (see Letters 239, 240, 243, 243a), and from other battles I have had to endure.

I often remark to my angels that, even though it is night while we work at (G6), because I am awake it is day to me. And when I sleep during the day, it is night. So it can truly be said that when I am awake, it is the Day of the Night. (I also can say that I work ten days a week. I start on one day, and finish on another, five times a week. 2 x 5 =10).

Last week at work, I was thinking about this and it seemed that the Lord gave me free rein to make a declaration concerning when the night will end.

So I blurted out words that became the following:


This will be a New Day like no other.

A Day of Faith, Hope, Love, and Forgiveness Omnipotent.

A Day without Satan himself being able to influence anyone.

A Day of revealing all of Satan’s resources.

A Day of overcoming all the works of the Devil.

A Day of destroying all the works of the Devil.

A Day of removing all the fingerprints of Satan and his resources from all the Church.

A Day of the Good Things of God, ad infinitum…

Yesterday (M) and I were in the 300 together, driving home from an appointment. And as we were talking, I commented that I would retire from (G6) when the Chrysler was paid for. We have a four year note of obligation. It will be paid in full by March 2019 at the latest. That is, unless we win the Lottery, or something.

*So that means the Lord will need to designate a new Kingdom Manager at (G6), because Gabriel and I will be leaving together.

P. S. Do you remember one of the common phrases that emerged in the news media as they were reporting about the Iraq War? Some reporter or spokesman would most always end his comments with;



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 331
Insecurity Demands Company*

Dear Dan,

The manager of the department I work in, (P7), has been at (G6) for a little over a decade. He was originally hired by (G14), the outsourced management company that oversaw the department I work in until about two years ago, and that was already in place when I was hired.

I remember something really weird that occurred at the very first staff meeting (P7) had with the second and third shift personnel in about 2004.

The people in my section were already in the meeting room, seated, and were quietly waiting while the Manager was preparing his materials. He may have started talking the way a group leader would talk to individuals in a group setting. But after a minute, he looked around and said;


My understanding is that he had previously worked at another facility doing something similar. And I knew by the Lord that he was accustomed to leading a room full of people having a gab-fest while they waited for the meeting to get under way.

But it was really weird that he practically demanded that people talk, just to make some sort of noise.

Fast forward to just about a month ago. Human Resources had scheduled a meeting with my department in order to review total compensation. This time (P7) was a little late, and the HR people had already taken their places, getting ready to present. And, like before, the second and third shift people, including me, were not saying much, if anything, respectfully waiting for the meeting to start. In my case, I didn’t feel like talking to anyone on account of I wasn’t awake yet, and was really wanting another cup of coffee.

As soon as (P7) walked in, he said a few words, then said the exact same thing he said a decade ago;


What was interesting is that one of the HR people came to the defense of the people in the room and said something like;


Last night the Lord was reviewing these events with us, along with all the thoughts I have been considering regarding why the Pentecostal Podium has a similar problem, that of putting words into the mouths of the congregants.

The only thought I came up with is that at one point in time someone in authority, speaking from the podium of the Church, experienced a sense of
insecurity and needed some moral support. So they sought it not from the Lord, but by commanding the audience to repeat a word or words coming from the mouth of the one speaking. In addition to diverting their insecurity, this would also give the person at the podium a sense of control over the audience.

I’m pretty sure that is why (P7) suddenly and without any provocation tried to have the room full of people engage in conversation. He just cannot deal with a group of people that are silent. And I think it unlikely he has had any formal training on how to exercise authority, and if true this would lead him to even more insecurity. It could also be that he was trying to divert attention from him being (a little) late to the meeting.

I’m also pretty sure that is why people like (CB39) (See Letter 308 Volume 5) and just about every other current Pentecostal preacher I have recently heard on internet audio do exactly same thing. And it happens quickly and without warning. What I found alarming is that, at the meeting at (U15), once the congregation came into agreement with the flow of the sermon, there simply wasn’t any time for a Berean thought process to guard against such manipulation. Even though I was in full Berean mode, the words that were being spoken were true, so I was agreeing with the words, and ALMOST joined in repeating the word(s) what was being demanded to have spoken (in a sort of PING return mode) within a Nicolaitan spirit.

The other thing I find funny is that I don’t recall at all this type of thing happening in my youth at the Pentecostal meetings my mom would take me to. This seems to be a fairly recent phenomenon.

*Subject title compliments of angel Gabriel.

P. S. In 2002 when I was meeting with (CB11) (The Prophet From Wasilla - see Letter 43 Volume 1) at Dennys, at one point he relayed a story where he had been in a Church service that took up the offering right after the Praise and Worship part. He made a point of saying that the people were willing to give more money when they were still in the Spirit of Praise. His implication was that this was being done on purpose as a form of manipulation of the congregation by the elders. Abusing the receding Fragrance of the Holy Spirit in order to put a spell of Witchcraft on the People.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 332
Entering Graceland

Dear Dan,

Jesus giving the Sermon On The Mount
See Matthew Chapter 5

I was raised to understand that I ought to work diligently and put forth my best effort in accomplishing what my employer paid me to do. This has commonly been called the Judaeo/Christian work ethic. And, because the Lord also gifted me with the ability to learn so well “on-the-job”, I was motivated to come up with more innovative and efficient ways to accomplish whatever it was I was doing.

As I stated earlier, the job I now have at (G6) is, within the department I work, the easiest job there is. It is so easy that normally I am able to get all the daily tasks done in three and one half hours. While there are periodic weekly tasks to perform, they do not amount to much more time on a daily basis.

That’s nice for my body, but since last July when I started working full time in the position, I have had to come to terms with how to overcome a host of responses produced by my own mind.

I am not a lazy man, if for no other reason because I have spent a long time living with the Lord and studying His ways. But my physical condition is such that, if I didn’t work in this particular job, I couldn’t work at all, and I would have to retire on a Social Security disability rating. Yet I am “painfully” aware that the Lord worked things out so I could get this unique job circumstance, at this particular point in time of history. The pain sucks, but the “Kingdom Come” aspect of continuing at (G6) is superior, and will have lasting effect from Everlasting to Everlasting (see Psalm 103).

Co-incidentally, the spiritual ministry that my life is before the Lord Jesus also can cause me great pain, which I wouldn’t be able to tolerate while working in any other position within my department, or the hospital. This is even with the daily Gifts of Healing I receive from the Lord Jesus through His angels.

The other difficulty is the effect the pain has on my God-gifted intellect, which allows me to think about various things when I work. If there is no work to do my inherent pain becomes pronounced to one level of degree or another, making it difficult for me to think or meditate. This is where the iPod and various audio resources come in. But even these can become ineffective if what I am listening to is something I already know.

Some time ago I was sharing my opinion about this interesting situation with angel Gabriel, and at the same time inferring that I was struggling a little with a certain amount of guilt in not being able to perform work in the same way I used to before I was injured. To this he reminded me of one of the benefits of the Cross. That of the Grace of God*.

So now after lunch when things begin to get boring, I seek a spiritual place that we all call Graceland**. This is a place where I can be without condemnation, either from myself or from other sources. Usually I sit down somewhere quiet and receive healing for a minute or two, then get back to work.

I am still learning how to enter in to this place of comfort. It is getting easier.

A while back angel Gabriel said that the Lord had authorized him and my other angels to take me into an abbreviated form of trance as a means to overcome what would become a very painful form of boredom. This occurs on a very limited basis, and is so short that I’m not even sure anything happens. This is used as more of a final measure after all other resources have been exhausted.

*Dr. Chuck Missler quotes Hal Lindsay as having made the following statement about Grace.

GRACE= God’s Riches At Christ’s Expense

**Prior to the arrival of angel Gabriel and the deliverance of (G6), there were various spirits from Egypt, little pharaohs that would influence the thinking of management. One example of this would be management’s attempt to take away my mop and bucket, and the removal of dust mop treatment oil from the dust mops. I can’t even think about this fucking stupidity without having a brain melt-down. The effect of the Spirit of Pharaoh will in time de-resonate. Until then, I just give it all to Jesus, and try to find some quality audio to help me forget.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 333
And Suddenly There Was 3
(And A Bunch Of Other Stuff Too)

Intrepid SMALL
1997 Dodge Intrepid

Chrysler 300 SMALL
2006 Chrysler 300 HEMI-C

Dear Dan,

(M) and I purchased a 2006 Chrysler 300 on 9 February 2015, to replace her 1997 Dodge Intrepid, which was damaged in a collision on her birthday, 30 January 2015, and declared a Total Wreck by the Insurance Company. We discovered the Replacement Car at the Dealership on the 8
th of February, making a verbal promise to return the next day to finalize the purchase.

Over the ensuing weeks since then the Lord has been highlighting various aspects of the vehicle, and the processes that came about to our ending up with such a remarkable Cruiser.

In this memo I will write down some bullet points, and then expand on them in the days to come.

1) MAKE: Chrysler

2) MODEL: 300 HEMI-C, 4 Door Sedan.

3) YEAR: 2006. Saddam Hussein executed in December of that year. My first DEADHEAD bus ride, with a major power outage occurring that night. Hanukkah Eve windstorm of 15 December 2006. Fourteen people were killed in Western Washington. One of them was 41-year-old voice actress Kate Fleming (aka Anna Fields) who was trapped in a flooded basement in Seattle's Madison Valley. 2006 Suzuki Calendar in my closet at work.

4) MILES: 95,500

5) ENGINE DISPLACEMENT: 345 cubic inch (5.7 Liter)
“The HEMI engine includes a pushrod induction tube, located on the side of the engine-block. This tube makes the 300C more fuel efficient and quicker, because of the air being "pulled and pushed" into the engine's induction area. The engine uses the HEMI, or double rocker configuration, with a cam-in-block, overhead valve (OHV) pushrod design. There are two spark plugs per cylinder to assure complete fuel/air mixture burn and decrease emissions.” (From WIKIPEDIA).


7) COLOR: Pure White.

8) FUEL ECONOMY: 18 MPG average (see Revelation 18).

9) MULTIPLES OF THREE: the need arose on the 30
th. The purchase was made on the 9th.








R. C. Theophilus

Letter 334
Smoke On The Water
(Loving And Forgiving Satan)

Dear Dan,

6 April 2015.
I pretty much ignored the Devil most of my life. Even after I heard him laughing at me when I was a young child, I really paid little attention to the memory of that event, other than it happened. But in 2011 when Satan attacked my audio, and by extension my job at (G6), I had no choice but to contend with him in a most personal manner. I knew that I couldn’t lose this paycheck, no matter the cost, for the sake of my wife and our household.

Even after my motorcycle wreck in 1995 I still didn’t give the Devil any credit. Instead I actually blamed God at first. This was due in large part to my earlier exposure to Reformed Theology, from which I learned about the sovereignty of God in all things. But my Father in Heaven was patient with me, and waited until I learned more from Scripture to begin to explain in detail exactly how these things came about.

The only other time before the events which occurred at (G6) from 2011 to 2012 and at my house in 2013, that I knowingly had any direct contact with Satan himself was when I was working for (G2) from October 1999 through May 2000. These were two occurrences, one close to Shari’s Restaurant in Redmond, and the other time at (G2 a). I don’t remember the sequence, but angel Gabe says the time at Shari’s was the first.

I think this may have been the same time that I took the demon-possessed TV tray, (see Letter 31 Volume 1), to the dumpster because it was the dumpster behind Shari’s in which I put the trash bag containing the tray.

Behind Shari’s, which doesn’t exist anymore, is a City Of Redmond park and the Sammamish Slew, a waterway that flows northward rather slowly from Lake Sammamish. After I had eaten, I went down to the water’s edge for a smoke. I remember standing in front of sort of an earthen mound covered by large rocks and tufts of grass that was slightly higher then the sidewalk on which I stood. As I blew a cloud of smoke out toward the water, I saw that it appeared to waft around an invisible force of some kind. Some of the smoke went to the right, and some to the left, creating an eery figure of the outline of a person. I figured it was an angelic spirit of some kind, and that Gabe would eventually tell me who it was, because that is what he always did at that time. As I stood there waiting for a response, the Gift of Knowledge kicked in, and I started to sense weirdness of some kind. But I wasn’t sure, and I didn’t have any detail or names. So I put out my smoke and left. As we were walking away, Gabe told me that the spirit I had just encountered was Satan himself. After I got into my truck, at the time a Ford Ranger, I started to get sick from the realization of just how close I had been to the enemy of our souls. And I barely made it home in time to get into the bathroom. Afterward (M) remarked that it smelled like something had died. She didn’t know just how right she was.

The other time was one night while working at (G2 a). Jesus instructed me to command Satan to appear before me. When the Devil came, he seemed rather large. Or perhaps it was that I seemed rather small. And I remember that he said these words to me;


I responded with the following phrase;


After this exchange Jesus instructed me to command him to depart. I obeyed Jesus*, and Satan obeyed the Word of God. This happened on one of my breaks, outside while I was in a state of what some people would call “being in the spirit”. But all the while I was scared spit-less, wondering if I was making this up in my head, knowing that I wasn’t, and wondering what it all meant.

Last week at work I was thinking about the list of grievances against Satan which the Lord instructed me through angel Gabriel to write down in February of 2014. I had opened the envelope a year later around the time specified, looked at the list, then laid it aside. While thinking about the list at work last week, I suddenly knew the remedies for all of the grievances.

These are found in the book of Matthew Chapter 5, which is historically referred to as The Sermon On The Mount. Another supporting instruction is found in the book of Matthew Chapter 11, verses 25 through 26.

And I also knew that in order to be free of all the resonance of Satan in my life, I needed to agree with and avail myself to the Work of the Holy Spirit in actualizing the Truths found in the teachings of God’s Son.

Here then is the list of remedies found in Matthew chapter 5, verses 43 through 48, along with a personal instruction found in the book of Matthew chapter 11, verses 25 through 26.

The words of Jesus, God’s Son.
The Book Of Matthew chapter 5, verses 43 through 48.
Love Your Enemies.

“You have heard that it was said, ‘You shall love your neighbor and hate your enemy. ’

But I say to you,

love your enemies,

bless those who curse you,

do good to those who hate you,


pray for those
who spitefully use you and persecute you,

that you may be sons of your Father in heaven; for He makes His sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust. For if you love those who love you, what reward have you? Do not even the tax collectors do the same? And if you greet your brethren only, what do you do more than others? Do not even the tax collectors do so?

Therefore you shall be
perfect**, just as your Father in heaven is perfect.”

The Book Of Matthew Chapter 11, verses 25 through 26.
Forgiveness and Prayer.

“And whenever you stand praying,
if you have anything against ANYONE,
forgive him, that your Father in heaven may also forgive you your trespasses.
But if you do not forgive, neither will your Father in heaven forgive your trespasses.”

Some Scriptural examples of loving Satan are found in two places;

1) The Book of Second Peter, Chapter 2, verse 11.
2) The Book of Jude, Chapter 1, verse 9.

We can show God’s love toward Satan by not allowing the sun to go down on our anger against the Devil. We can show God’s love toward Satan by obeying
exactly and precisely how the Scripture says to behave towards our enemies. If we do this, we will be made COMPLETE, UNIFIED IN PERSON, PERFECT, as our Father in heaven is COMPLETE, UNIFIED IN PERSON, PERFECT.

These things are done in, by, and through the power of the Holy Spirit.

Those angels who followed Satan from Heaven, and their demonic offspring, are not willing to repent. Whatever goodness is offered to them, they interpret as poison. This is why in Letter 237 Volume 5-14, after I prayed for the Lord to help me forgive Satan and all of his resources, I had a revelatory dream in which an evil spirit was wroth with having been offered goodness. This offer so enraged the goddess Power that she revealed herself in open daylight, making it easier to remove her from her place. The blessing and forgiveness being offered to the enemy was rejected with bitterness and vengeance. But this is not what is important.

What is important is that we obey our Father in Heaven. Then we can be called Sons and Daughters of the Kingdom.

Therefore, we pray to You Lord Jesus, for Your help to know in the days to come, how exactly we can fulfill Your Word toward Satan and all of his resources, in order that we may forgive them, and bless and do good to them.


*Jesus had already obeyed His Father by dying on the Cross.


PERFECT< STRONGS #G5046= Teleios (τλειος)


te'-lā-os (Key)

Part of Speech-

Root Word (Etymology)-
From τ
λος (G5056)

Outline of Biblical Usage-
a. brought to its end, finished
b. wanting nothing necessary to completeness
c. perfect
d. that which is perfect
e. consummate human integrity and virtue of men
f. full grown, adult, of full age, mature


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 335
A Gift From My Dad And His Son

Dear Dan,

In the spring of 1994 during the first year of my employment at (G8), I purchased a new 1994 Honda Magna motorcycle. It had a 750cc four cylinder water-cooled engine, and because it was chain-drive, it had a better power-to-weight ratio than it’s earlier Magna predecessors, which had been shaft-drive. This meant it was light and fast.

It was hardly a week or two later that (M) and I went to a Shopping Mall to shop and have dinner. I had been thinking about getting a new leather riding jacket, so when I saw a Wilson’s Leather store we went in to see what they had.

I tried on a few coats, then discovered a jacket that fit me better than any other leather jacket I had previously owned. It came with a removable fleece collar, a removable liner, and was outfitted with many well designed and well-placed pockets. Before that I had only had leather jackets that had been used and ill-fitting.

As I was trying on the coat, and making the decision to make the purchase, an interesting thought began to occur to me. It was that this jacket was a gift from my Father in Heaven, similar to the Coat of Many Colors that Joseph received from his father Jacob. And at that moment, for the very first time that I could remember, I began to know God as my Abba-Father.

I parked the bike for most of the winter of 1994/1995, but I remember that there was a Saturday in January that was unseasonably warm. The thermometer made it above 60 degrees. As soon as I realized this, and being still mid-morning, I called a Brother from (U2) who owned a Harley, and asked if he wanted to go riding. I offered to meet him in West Seattle at a restaurant that was frequented by (U2). He agreed, and after what by then was brunch, we rode together up to (L11) and, after a little touring on some of the surface streets, he went with me to my home. After visiting a little with (M) and me the Brother left for home.

On Saturday, 15 July 1995, after taking the hit from both the Jeep Cherokee and the Devil, and then hearing the sirens of the ambulance, I became aware of the EMT’s working at my side, and I knew they would most likely cut my jacket off. I didn’t care about the boots, but I really, really cared about the leather jacket. So I asked them to “please don’t cut my jacket”. But they had a job to do and had no knowledge as to why this coat was so important to me, and I was in no condition to protest any further.

The remains of the jacket were returned to me post-accident as part of my personal effects. I kept the shards of the cut-up jacket, but more for practical reasons. I figured that since the leather was still good, it might be used for some leather projects. So it hung on a coat hook for over a decade collecting dust.

I never did make anything out of the leather, and a few years ago I parted with the coat, letting it go. But in the past two weeks, the Lord Jesus has been talking to me, to us, about how after getting creamed He had made a promise to me in the prophetic poem He gave to me that I wrote down. He began reminding us of His promise to heal my body, and that I would ride again.

And He also added some more to this healing promise, which I will share in a future memo.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 336
Mashed Potato-(Man)

Dear Dan,

Thursday morning, 9 April while at work I was listening to a you-tube video of Kenneth E. Hagin (The Believer's Authority 03 Reigning with Our Authority 110288 − ). I was settling in to what I thought would be a nice time listening to an Evangelist that my Mom most likely had listened to on cassette tape. She also had one of his books in her collection at home when I was young titled “The Origin and Operation of Demons”. That same book is now with me in my own collection.

But 8 minutes and 5 seconds into the audio I about blew a gasket. For I heard exactly what I knew to be a blatant demonstration of a doctrine of the Nicolaitans. He started quoting Colossians 1:18 to the audience, and just after he gets to the part where it says “And He is the Head of the Body…”, Mr. Hagin speaks these words:


And I can hear in the background a chorus of people obediently saying “body”.

Of course when I was listening to this I was walking along a hallway pushing a vacuum cleaner, and I stopped in my tracks, paused the audio and hollered protests out loud to my Lord and my angels. I think I listened for a few more minutes, then could take no more.

That day I couldn’t sleep well at all, and Thursday night became one of those Coke and Sandwich kind of nights. But later angel Gabriel said that I didn’t sleep well because while I was trying to sleep, Jesus was removing the “Potato Man” spirit from His body. This evil spirit is written about in Letters 67 and 70 in Volume 1, and Letter 331 Volume 5.

On another note, the following Sunday after Church as we were driving into Snoqualmie I began to pray for forgiveness of sins in the Snoqualmie Valley, and to cover those sins with the Blood of the Lamb. Then, in North Bend we stopped at the Post Office to check the mail. As soon as we drove into the parking lot I went into “Shields Up-Red Alert” mode.

Walking into the lobby I saw a lady standing at the counter sorting mail. As soon as she lifted her head and saw me these words came out of her mouth;


and I knew immediately who was talking and why. The sweet smelling fragrance of the Blood of the Lamb before God’s Throne is a stench to the enemy. And this time they let me know what they thought.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 337
"I'm Younger Than That Now”*

Dear Dan,

After the iPod trial victory (see Letter 62 with attachment, Volume 1) Satan still found ways to assault my mind and body from time to time at (G6) before making his last and final attempt in procuring my earthly demise.

There was the Casino Stroke (Letter 123 Volume 3) that resulted in my going to see a neurologist to confirm I didn’t have a stroke. And there was the verbal assault that resulted in Letter 193; The Word Against (G6).

Then there was his verbal ridiculing retort through a certain doctor, one of the two doctors that I saw for a spinal injection. I said to the doctor something about having a pinched nerve, and he immediately responded rather sharply with;


in a momentary tone of voice that resonated with contempt. The Malevolent Thought behind that response was saying that, since I was not a (collegiate) physician, I was not capable of knowing that I had a pinched nerve causing pain. This happened in June or July of 2013. I had the injection on 7 August 2013, the day before we had Mycroft put to sleep. The injection was performed by his partner, since the first doctor I saw could not be available in the morning.

But one of the most underhanded ways Satan assaulted me was to go after my ability to shut off the flow of urine after I had relieved myself. This was an attack in my prostate area. I remember one day at work that, after using the restroom, I had to use a paper towel to soak up the excess urine that was still dripping from the urethra. This started sometime in 2012, and lasted for a little over a year, until about two or three weeks after 9 October 2013.

That’s when I was healed.

One night while I was in bed sleeping, suddenly I became half awake, and I felt the spiritual hands of Jesus the Great Physician gently moving in my groin area. The Gift of Knowledge informed me that Jesus was healing what Satan had been destroying.
I hadn't even prayed for this! Jesus just flat out healed me from dribbling urine after taking a piss. But it took over a month to break the habit of reaching for a paper towel, even with angel Gabe reminding me that I was healed and I didn’t need to use the paper towels anymore. And I haven’t had the problem since.

One thing I observed a little while ago is that it seemed as though I aged more than I should have while working at (G6), especially during the direct conflicts with Satan**. Sometimes while under assault I would close my eyes at work in a private space, and my lips would start to quiver, and I would start feeling like I was becoming a frail old man. Then I would recover and continue to work. I remember this was especially true in the (G6d). And then I noticed in the past year that my beard has gone from being somewhat soft to quite stiff, like sandpaper.

But in the past two weeks or so the Lord began to minister Hope Omnipotent to us in the form of a Word. There was no phenomenal sign or anything like that. Just one day the Holy Spirit gently began to “float the notion” that our Creator God would restore a decade of youth to me when I turn 60. He was rather quiet about this, but it is His Word. Since then the Lord has further clarified Jesus’ intentions concerning this miracle. When I turn 60 years old, He will turn back the clock, and the calendar, and restore ten years of life, read that
youth, to me. This will be at the same time that He affects the promised healing He specified in the prophetic poem He gave me titled Seven Fifteen ’95.

To clarify, God will restore ten years of life to me, year for year of what Satan stole from me. And heal my body and soul as well. This will happen according to His Word.

I also have reason to believe that He will restore monetary fortune to me that I lost due to my inability to work to the fullest capacity of what I could have, and the investment loss from the Devil’s attack on my Commodities Broker in 1997.

And even more to the point, angel Gabriel reminded me of the last line in the poem. I shall ride again.

Quote compliments of The Byrds - “My Back Pages”.

I now know why Satan had so freedom to act in the city where I work, and will describe this in detail in a future memo.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 338
TWISpA 13-17 April 2015

Dear Dan,

This past week was busy.
Monday found me at work with the pain in my left foot elevated quite a bit. This was not new, and I had seen my family doc, (P8), in the week earlier for some medication to help me get to sleep due to severe pain spikes which have been occurring when I am laying in bed. But I had also noticed some discoloration on the inside of my ankle before I went to bed Monday morning that looked like I might had sprained it. But I had no recollection of doing anything that could have caused a sprain. So that night I talked with my boss and said I would get all the important daily work done, then clock out and go to the ER.

But at the same time I also had to deal with an attitude that comes every so often of wanting to quit the job due to everything that has happened. I think I was approaching a sort of an emotional overload. I did the usual of calling on the name of the Lord. And then I went to work with the help of my angel family.

The ER really didn’t find anything wrong except some slight swelling and the discoloration that I had noticed. The ER doctor wrote that I had a mild sprain and then cut us loose.

Since I had clocked out from work for the day and I was a little hungry, I was looking to the Lord for someplace we might go in town for something to eat before heading home. He pointed us to a local restaurant.

Walking in I noticed something a little different from when we used to frequent the cafe years earlier. It seemed as though the owners were allowing the facility to deteriorate. And it was chock full of evil spirits of various types. But as we walked in I saw through the window a man I recognized who used to hang out at (G29). But he was looking down, and after we walked inside I went right to the counter.

I fired up the “Grill”, inquired of the Lord, and then ordered only a cup of tea, since I really didn’t want to stay long.

After finishing my tea and paying at the counter I turned, got off the raised counter chair, and started to make my way past the man who I recognized. Just before and as I was about to walk past his table, I heard these words;


But I ignored that voice, knowing it was from one of the evil spirits that are part of a stronghold surrounding the man. I raised my head and with a slight nod of recognition looked to him eye to eye anyway, and in that brief moment I knew that the Lord Jesus had ministered life to his spirit, which has been in bondage for years.

Tuesday night at work I started to feel like what I call being a “space cadet”, with some other strange anomalies. This was because the sleeping medicine that I was given by my Doc was cursed with witchcraft from various sources. It is Ambien. I’m sure you have heard of it. Both (P8) and the pharmacist warned me about possible side effects after prolonged use. But I had only taken about ten pills, with some days separating each time. So up till now I had not had any side effects. Just some real good sleep. I did make it through the work shift that night with help from my angel family.

*** Wednesday
morning after we got home from work, I started to get sick. I got real sick.

After getting home, and getting the subtle pre-symptoms of a complete intestinal clean-out, I knew I had “perceived” some part of hell. In the ensuing 3-4 hours it was explained to me in detail why I was getting sick. According to angel Gabriel, various curses through spirits of Witchcraft have been assigned to Ambien to produce the side effects listed. It wasn’t until I had taken the pills three days in a row that I pushed up against the inherent curses.

We went through the usual “sick protocols”, and then I finally was able to get to sleep Wednesday at about noon. What makes this a little more complicated than it could be is that Ambien is manufactured in various countries, making this an International situation.

The foreign evil spirits didn’t need to attack me the way they did, because I wasn’t going after them. But they did, so the Doctrine of Hot Pursuit now comes into play. It seems I now get to work with the Kingdom Version of INTERPOL.

In other words, Hell keeps opening the door wider and wider for their own exorcisms. Now we get to take on “
Big Pharma”, on a global basis*. Smith & Wesson, the Cherub Brothers, are gonna have a real good time. But we won’t start this until later on this year.

Thursday and Friday I was still resonating some intestinal effects, but as I write this, Monday 20 April, I just have an occasional faint bad taste in my mouth. Everything else is OK.

*The United States patent for zolpidem was held by the French pharmaceutical corporation Sanofi-Aventis.[10] On April 23, 2007, the U.S. Food and Drug Administration (FDA) approved 13 generic versions of zolpidem tartrate.[11] Zolpidem is available from several generic manufacturers in the UK, as a generic from Sandoz in South Africa and TEVA in Israel, as well as from other manufacturers such as Ratiopharm and Takeda GmbH (both Germany). (From WIKIPEDIA)


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 339
The Return Of The Son

Dear Dan,

22 April 2015
In Letter 25 Volume 1 I discuss how the immediate spiritual presence (which I now refer to as “present localization”) of Jesus became so pronounced in my life that I could take His spiritual hand in mine, and lean up against his spiritual Person, supporting my physical weight against Him without tipping over backwards.

He was present with me like this until just before you and I had our first meeting, in I think early 2003.

After that His localization pretty much stopped in my life. But He left me with the company of angels Gabe and Gabriella, and the knowledge that I was also in the continuing presence of the Holy Spirit.

About two weeks ago Jesus showed up again in localized fashion. I think this was at home. Since then He has been with us daily non-stop. He has also been with us at work, and I remember the first day at work with Him, something unique happened.

I have the habit of getting to work at least 30 minutes early so that I can change into scrubs and get my gear set up for the day. After that I clock in, and then we all go have a smoke.

Angel Gabriel usually sits to my right, and since we have become fast friends and Brothers, we sit almost shoulder to shoulder. But the first time that Jesus came to work with us, He asked to sit next to me on my right. Gabriel joyfully gave up his seat, and I lit up my smoke, trying to get used to the notion of having Jesus back in person* after such a long time of not being with Him.

But after about 30 seconds of sitting next to the Son, something unique began to occur. I felt like His heart and my heart were becoming intertwined with, for lack of a better term, cords of some kind. And my Gift of Knowledge provided an imaginary visual aspect of what was spiritually occurring. As soon as this started to happen, Jesus and I both looked at each other, then He stood up and backed away from me about five feet. And I knew, like He did, exactly what was happening.

As we sat next to one another, shoulder to shoulder, cords of Love, cords of Spiritual Actuality, began growing from His Heart to mine, and from my Heart to His. If He had continued to sit there any longer the connection would have become permanent. And then if He chose to withdraw His localized presence for any reason, He would have taken my spirit out of my body, effectively ending my life here on Earth. My body would have died, and I would be in Heaven. He’s just not ready for that, and neither is my wife.

So now the closest Jesus and I get to each other is about five feet. The exception is when we pray together in my bedroom. He sits on the floor in front of my bed and puts His hand on mine. He jokes that He can practice at least that much self-control.

When I asked him about his localized absence for so long, He answered that He withdrew His presence in my life so that I would “learn the Scriptures better” (His words).

And last night at work something else has happened. The Holy Spirit made clear to me something that I had been thinking about for a little while. Now, when I turn my heart to the Holy Spirit and want to talk with Him, He responds immediately. When I turn my heart to Jesus and want to talk with Him, He responds immediately. And when I turn my heart to our Father, He responds immediately. These are clear communications, without any ambiguity or distortion.

*When I say “in person”, I mean His localized spiritual presence, which to me is at least as real, if not more so, than a physical presence.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 340
The Warehouse


Dear Dan,

My spiritual eyesight is returning slowly, and in stages, but it is returning. And now that Jesus is here, He is giving me weekly treatments where I look Him in His eyes.

But about two or three weeks before He “re-appeared”, I was thinking about Letter 240 Volume 5 (DREAM - Car Thieves). I was remembering the detail of the warehouse. It reminded me of many of the US Army warehouses that I been exposed to during my two enlistments with the National Guard, with the exterior walls having the same ochre color scheme and with the same roof elevation.

In the vision that began to emerge as I was thinking about the Warehouse, I saw that there was an exterior access door next to an office partition that was to the right. To the left were two roll up garage type warehouse size doors. Then I noticed that there were padlocks on the exterior of all the doors. These were newer than the older, original construction, as if having been place there later. And in indeed they had been, for they were added on the outside of the doors by “Uday & Qusay” after they were able to take control of the warehouse. They had locked the doors from the outside to keep anyone else from getting in, or out.

In the vision, I was alone at the Warehouse, and I had the keys that opened the padlocks. So I unlocked all the doors and rolled up the large warehouse doors. Then I saw that the warehouse was full of people. These were angels who had been sent to earth in the 1980s with the anointing for that decade, but had become prisoners. They appeared gaunt and malnourished, since they had been locked away with no access to Food and Water (Praise and Worship of the Saints to God).

This was the end of the vision, but later the Holy Spirit said that while in the vision I had actually opened the Warehouse doors, and that the angels were then able to relocate to places of refreshing, where they are now waiting for instructions from the Lord to move out and distribute the gifts they still have.

It’s going to be Christmas in a big, BIG way!


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 341
Kingdom Anomalies

Dear Dan,

25 April 2015
Last night at work there were two strange anomalous occurrences.

1. While I was in the Laundry Room cleaning the lint filter of the Dryer, I was ready to bend over to pick up the lint off of the floor. As soon as I turned to bend over, I felt angel Gabe intersect his body with mine, which almost made me pass out. He also pushed me a little, making me feel as if I was going to lose my balance. After I shook my head a little and recovered my balance, I asked why he did that. He said that I was about to think about a painful memory of my past, and that I didn’t need to think about it. So he distracted me from that memory by doing something that got my attention. While it was strange, it wasn’t painful. In fact, it left me a little “high” for a minute or two afterward. This was at about 3:30AM.

2. After blathering at Gabe about his unique approach to memory distraction and getting the laundry room squared away, I went back to my cleaning area and went into a storage room, where there was a chair that I could sit on and take weight off of my feet. I kicked back a little while listening to some music on my iPod. After getting up from the chair I noticed something really strange. My wedding ring was missing from my ring finger. This really startled me, because I had no memory of removing my ring. In fact, I knew I had not taken my ring off at all.

I began to run down all the possibilities in my head as to where my ring went. Could it have slipped off my finger? I really didn’t think so, since I had to twist off the ring on the very rare occasions that I did need to remove it. Had it slipped off my ringer when I was taking off my gloves? (These are made of a material, nytrile , that resembles latex. I wear them almost all day long when I clean).

It would have been flat out impossible for the ring to slip off while I was wearing the gloves; but what about when I de-gloved? After re-tracing my steps from the laundry room, I looked into the trash bag on my work cart, which is where I disposed of the gloves just after processing laundry and returning to my work area. There were only a few other things in the trash bag, so I found the old gloves easily. I even flattened out the bag on the floor to expose all the items in the bag. I carefully searched everything. No ring.

I went back into the room where I been sitting, laid down on the floor, and thoroughly searched the entire floor under the rolling shelves. Nothing.

Before I started searching, I prayed for the Lord to help my find my wedding ring. After praying and searching, I called the Security department, which is also responsible for the Lost and Found. I described what happened, and said that if anyone turned in a wedding ring it would probably be mine.

Dan, all this rises to the same level of the mysterious paper towel roll installation mentioned in Letter 316.

Update 4 May 2015.
I was cleaning my bedroom this morning and, while using a flashlight to search for a missing pocket knife, I found my wedding ring. It was laying on the floor just under the bed. Somehow it had slipped off my finger while I was sleeping. I thanked Jesus and showed my wife, who was also relieved. Later on after some more cleaning I found the missing pocket knife. Thank you Jesus.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 342
“I Gave My Back To The Smiters”

Dear Dan,

26 April 2015
Just before the beginning of 2014 the Lord informed us of His desire that we not engage in any new wars for that year. We were authorized to defend ourselves if we came under direct attack, but other than that we adhered to His Word without deviation.

That was then, this is now. We knew before January of 2015 that we would be returning to active battle status. This also closely coincided with the change of intercession we were given. We are now directly in the line of fire between hell and the Church.

I have already mentioned of some of the strange physical phenomena I experienced in 2014 as a result of conflict with hell. Stiff neck muscles. Sore shoulder and arm muscles when I wake up from sleep, and general fatigue, not to mention getting spiritual acid thrown in my spiritual eyes by “Uday & Qusay”.

But another new pain has recently emerged. I think this started in the past four to six weeks. The muscle group at the small of my lower back will start to tense up and spasm for no apparent reason. Except there is a reason.

Whatever assault hell sends to the Church that is designed to break the Church’s back stops with us, and translates into severe pain in my corresponding physical back muscles. Add to this the two lower vertebrae that become mis-aligned and impinge on the nerve bundle that serves my whole right leg and, well, I have morphine level pain.

What’s really weird is that I usually don’t receive the pain into my physical body while I am at work. It becomes apparent when I lay on my bed after work. Angel Gabe explains that while I am laying down, they, he and the rest of my angels, start the poison extraction process that takes away any resonance of evil from my spirit and body. But in the process I suffer severe physical pain. He explains, and I agree, that this pain is better than forming some kind of an evil spirit like a “root of bitterness”, or something like that which might attack my Heart.

Still, this is getting pretty troublesome. I have been praying for Jesus to heal at least this part of my body. But just today it was explained that He will do
a spiritual equivalent of putting stabilizing screws and a spacer in my physical spine.

As we write this we are at Starbucks waiting for Church to start at the Presbyterian Church that our friends attend. I hope Jesus will perform this spiritual surgery on my back during Church this morning.

Last Friday night at work Jesus reminded us of the Scriptures that speak of how He had given His back to “the smiters” so it could be beaten to shreds, per Scripture where it says;

“I gave my back to the smiters,…”
Isaiah 50:6a


“The plowers plowed on my back; They made their furrows long.”
Psalm 129:3.

He allowed His back to be broken, so that ours can be healed.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 343
Why Bellevue? Why (G6)? Why Me?

Dear Dan,

I have wondered off and on why on God’s green earth did Satan choose Bellevue, Washington of all places, to try to set up his new headquarters, (or throne), after he lost his place in Iraq (Babylon) after Saddam Hussein was executed. And then how could he access the hospital (G6) as a place of conflict? And why did Satan go after me on such a personal basis?

Recently angel Gabriel began to reveal at least some of the answers to these questions. In order to proceed I need to refer to one of his visits to Pastor Roland Buck as documented in the book Angels On Assignment. In the book there is a diagram that Pastor Buck drew at the instruction of Gabriel (
click here to see original diagram / (click here to see digital diagram).

Below is a quote from page 27 of the Angels On Assignment book (http://www.angelsonassignment.org/atonement.html), where the diagram can be found.

“God explained to me that rebellion and idolatry are the two things that will take man out from under the covering. It is not that God removes the covering; it is not that God goes down and looks under it, but man removes himself. Look at the life of Israel and you will find that whenever God smote them and punished them, it was because of rebellion and idolatry.

When people put their faith in anything other than what Jesus has done, they voluntarily choose to be out from under his protective covering. When this is their decision, they are exposed to God's eyes, and he sees their sins, faults, and failures.

Our sins were all washed away by the blood of the lamb, and the only way God looks at us is through the cleansing blood of Jesus. Then he sees: Holiness instead of sin. Blamelessness instead of fault. Unreproveable (perfection) instead of failure.

We GET UNDER the covering by repenting of our sins. We STAY UNDER the covering by wanting to please God, and by obeying him even to the thoughts and intents of our heart. We GET OUT FROM UNDER the covering by rebellion or
idolatry. "AS FOR ME AND MY HOUSE, WE WILL SERVE THE LORD! Joshua 24:19.” (Pastor Roland Buck).

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
OK. Now, I need to draw your attention to the first and foundational Church of Bellevue. It is called Bellevue First Congregational Church, United Church of Christ. Below is a quote from the history page of their website (http://www.fccbellevue.org/)

“History - How we got to where we are today.
In early years, the area that became Bellevue had but one place in which its residents could share their religious services. Called the Union Sunday School, its members consisted of people from a wide array of faiths, including Free Methodists, Methodists, Presbyterians, Unitarians, Baptists, and Congregationalists.

From this ecumenical beginning, there emerged what we today know as Bellevue First Congregational Church, UCC. As the only church in the area in 1896, it most certainly constituted that area’s “community church”, a role it has sought to play ever since.

By 1901, a church building had appeared, and for the next half century this “little white church” symbolized for many people in the area their community’s religious commitment. Their commitment went beyond Sunday services and included outreach activities to loggers and to Japanese farmers living in the area. As time passed, more and more denominations came to the area, providing further opportunity for residents to worship.”

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
To give the Reader’s Digest version, my personal history with “Cong” goes back to 1979 when I was hired as the Church custodian. I worked this job no more than a few months. I was in the National Guard at the time, and I needed to find someone to take my place for my two-week summer camp that was fast approaching. I asked my friend (CB1), who was also a janitor, if he could fill in for me. He agreed and took over during my two week absence.

But when I got back from National Guard Summer Camp at the Yakima Firing Center, I had lost interest in working at “Congregational”, so I let (CB1) know the job was his if he wanted it. The Church liked his work, and hired him pretty much on the spot. He worked there almost non-stop until he retired in about late 2005. There is a whole lot more to this story, but this is the chronological kernel.

After I started working graveyard in 2003 at (G6), I sometimes would go up to the church building after work at 5:30AM and see if (CB1) wanted to have breakfast. (CB1) would let me inside the building to wait while he finished with whatever cleaning task(s) he was doing. On one of my visits, (CB1) said he wanted to show me something in the Library. He pointed to the mantel above the fireplace, and when I walked up to it I saw a series of humanoid looking ceramic figures, about two or three inches tall. And next to the figurines was a brochure describing how the figures were for sale, and that after being brought home, if any one felt “blue” or unhappy, all one had to do was look upon the figurines, and they would bring peace and happiness. Essentially purchasers were being instructed on how to pray to the little humanoid figures made of clay.

Dan, this was blatant IDOLATRY being promoted in the Church building, being sold to Church members, by the FIRST and FOUNDATIONAL CHURCH of Bellevue. I saw this with my own eyes. I read the brochure and picked up and handled one of the figures.

According to the diagram from Gabriel and the explanation by Pastor Buck, when Bellevue First Congregational brought
idolatry into the Church, they effectively moved the whole Church, and the entire City it served, Bellevue, out from under the immediate spiritual protection of God.

Satan saw this, and lusted after what he saw, and thought he could have Bellevue without a fight. (CB1) was not a direct member of Congregational, nor did he attend services there. But because (CB1) has a prophetic mantle, and worked at, and for all intents and purposes lived at Congregational, his presence both at Congregational and in Bellevue prevented the Devil from being as nasty as he wanted to be. But then (CB1) retired from his job and moved away from Congregational. So the Lord began the process of shifting the prophetic responsibility for Bellevue to the next prophet in line. Apparently that prophet was me.

Before (CB1) left Congregational, the Lord had already brought me to a place of becoming one of His intercessors, when one day while I was still working second shift, I confessed over the phone to two men I didn’t know how I wanted to repent of sin for those who didn’t even know they were guilty.

(CB1) had been my prophetic elder for many, many years. I now believe that when he retired from Congregational, this marked a change, in that I was no longer subject to his prophetic authority. This is when I began to walk in my own prophetic mantle.

As I grew into this mantle, and especially after moving to third shift, Satan realized that in order to get to Bellevue, and by influence, to some of the
(redacted), he would have to get past us. So he began an all out campaign to try to get me to quit (G6), so that he could could get a “free ride” in attacking Bellevue.

After the 9th of October 2013, I started to ask angel Gabe about these matters. I he volunteered the information that Satan will typically
not go after individual men in order to attack them, but will leave that to his inferior resources. There are however three exceptions that Gabe listed specifically, who Satan likes to attack personally whenever he can. These would be;

1) Heads of State,
2) Heads of Religion, and
3) Prophets.

I am pretty sure we can find a similar correlation listed in the Book of Revelation with the Beast, The False Prophet, and the Great Harlot.

Personally I never set out to be anything other than what I call a Basic Bible Believing Christian. But somehow I got caught up in an Intergalactic Other-worldly Soap-opera, or perhaps a hyper-dimensional Heavenly version of the movie Tron.

But now my prophetic mantle has become part of my day to day job. So what do I do now?


This is what Jesus has told me recently, more than once. So that is what we will do.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 344
The Sands Of Time In The Fingers Of God


Dear Dan,

Friday 1 May 2015, about 9:15PM.
After I got to work and clocked in I had a vision. This occurred in an elevator in which I was riding, going down.

In this vision;

I saw a large scale hour glass with the top removed. The sand in the top of the hourglass had run out to about 25% of full, with the remaining grains of sand continuing to move down into the lower section.

As I looked, I saw a man’s hand appear with a flat piece of metal that was about 2 inches square. While holding the metal plate perpendicular to the hourglass, the hand slipped the plate into the hour glass, just below the narrowest part of the neck, so that it acted as a slide gate. This stopped the flow of sand from the upper portion to the lower portion of the hourglass.

Then, I saw the same hand appear at the top of the hourglass and start to drop as many grains of sand as could be held between the thumb and forefinger, into the open top. After three applications of sand, the top was filled and started to overflow on its own.

This was the end of the vision.

As I worked throughout the night I pondered before the Lord the meaning of the vision. It seemed pretty obvious as far as God’s Word went with regard to turning back the clock of my life when I turn 60. But the Lord was further revealing that He is stopping the aging process in my own life as well. That would be effective today, 1 May 2015.

Yet just now as I write (3 May 2015 - 1:19AM) the Lord informs me that this vision is also referring to the New Day that is coming.

More time is being revealed in Future History in order to facilitate the 8 billion dead souls, most of which haven’t been born yet, that Jesus will Save and bring to Birth, now and in the Generations to come.

This also reminds me of a sort of poem I wrote down sometime in 1993. Here it is;

The Timetables of History
Chosen By God
How Close Are We?
The New Millennium
Caesar - The Civil War
Understanding Psychology

Now, here is the interesting and unique way which the Lord showed me this poem. They are all titles of books that were lined up on one of the bookshelves in my office in ’91/’92. And, since I typically will read a magazine starting at the last page and working my way to the front, so I also in the same fashion did read the book titles from right to left. Reading the titles from left to right in the normal english fashion just wouldn’t make sense. But they do make sense when looked at “backwards”. This also speaks of God reversing and expanding time in order to make room for eight billion more New Believers.

The book on Psychology is a textbook from a Psych101 class that I started to take at a Community College at that time. I didn’t finish the class, but I kept the text book.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 345
The Song Of Smith & Wesson, The Brothers Cherub

Dear Dan,

The other day Jesus suggested we put together a song mashup, a PrayerSong, for the Cherub Brothers; something we can listen to while we are working and they are kicking satanic butt at the Power level and above.

After conferring with the Lord, this is what we were given.

The PrayerSong of the Brothers Cherub.

“Dear Lord,

Please hear our PrayerSong,
to bless those that do Your will in accomplishing the tasks
which reveals Your Kingdom on Earth.
We especially remember our fellow Angels and our Redeemed Kindred.
Protect them from the influence and works of the Devil.
Give all of us, strength, victory and joy in battling the forces of Satan.

The Book of Second Samuel, Chapter 22, verses 1-51.

“Then David spoke to the Lord the words of this song, on the day
when the Lord had delivered him from the hand of all his enemies,
and from the hand of Saul.

And he said:

“The Lord is my rock and my fortress and my deliverer;
The God of my strength, in whom I will trust;
My shield and the horn of my salvation,
My stronghold and my refuge;
My Savior, You save me from violence.

I will call upon the Lord, who is worthy to be praised;
So shall I be saved from my enemies.

“When the waves of death surrounded me,
The floods of ungodliness made me afraid.

The sorrows of Sheol surrounded me;
The snares of death confronted me.

In my distress I called upon the Lord,
And cried out to my God;
He heard my voice from His temple,
And my cry entered His ears.

“Then the earth shook and trembled;
The foundations of heaven quaked and were shaken,
Because He was angry.

Smoke went up from His nostrils,
And devouring fire from His mouth;
Coals were kindled by it.

He boughed the heavens also, and came down,
With darkness under His feet.

He rode upon a cherub, and flew;
And He was seen upon the wings of the wind.

He made darkness canopies around Him,
Dark waters and thick clouds of the skies.

From the brightness before Him,
Coals of fire were kindled.

“The Lord thundered from heaven,
And the Most High uttered His voice.

He sent out arrows and scattered them;
Lightning bolts, and He vanquished them.

Then the channels of the sea were seen,
The foundations of the world were uncovered,
At the rebuke of the Lord,
At the blast of the breath of His nostrils.

“He sent from above, He took me,
He drew me out of many waters.

He delivered me from my strong enemy,
From those who hated me;
For they were too strong for me.

They confronted me in the day of my calamity,
But the Lord was my support.

He also brought me out into a broad place;
He delivered me because He delighted in me.

“The Lord rewarded me according to my righteousness;
According to the cleanness of my hands,
He has recompensed me.

For I have kept the ways of the Lord,
And have not wickedly departed from my God.

For all His judgments were before me;
And as for His statutes, I did not depart from them.

I was also blameless before Him,
And I kept myself from my iniquity.

Therefore the Lord has recompensed me according to my righteousness,
According to my cleanness in His eyes.

“With the merciful You will show Yourself merciful;
With a blameless man You will show Yourself blameless;
With the pure You will show Yourself pure;
And with the devious You will show Yourself shrewd.

You will save the humble people;
But Your eyes are on the haughty, that You may bring them down.

“For You are my lamp, O Lord;
The Lord shall enlighten my darkness.

For by You I can run against a troop;
By my God I can leap over a wall.

As for God, His way is perfect;
The word of the Lord is proven;
He is a shield to all who trust in Him.

“For who is God, except the Lord?
And who is a rock, except our God?
God is my strength and power,
And He makes my way perfect.

He makes my feet like the feet of deer,
And sets me on my high places.

He teaches my hands to make war,
So that my arms can bend a bow of bronze.

“You have also given me the shield of Your salvation;
Your gentleness has made me great.

You enlarged my path under me;
So my feet did not slip.

“I have pursued my enemies and destroyed them;
Neither did I turn back again till they were destroyed.

And I have destroyed them and wounded them,
So that they could not rise;
They have fallen under my feet.

For You have armed me with strength for the battle;
You have subdued under me those who rose against me.

You have also given me the necks of my enemies,
So that I destroyed those who hated me.

They looked, but there was none to save;
Even to the Lord, but He did not answer them.

Then I beat them as fine as the dust of the earth;
I trod them like dirt in the streets,
And I spread them out.

“You have also delivered me from the strivings of my people;
You have kept me as the head of the nations.
A people I have not known shall serve me.

The foreigners submit to me;
As soon as they hear, they obey me.

The foreigners fade away,
And come frightened from their hideouts.

“The Lord lives!
Blessed be my Rock!
Let God be exalted,
The Rock of my salvation!

It is God who avenges me,
And subdues the peoples under me;
He delivers me from my enemies.

You also lift me up above those who rise against me;
You have delivered me from the violent man.

Therefore I will give thanks to You, O Lord, among the Gentiles,
And sing praises to Your name.

He is the tower of salvation to His king,
And shows mercy to His anointed,
To David and his descendants forevermore.”



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 346
The Word Of God Against Allah

Dear Dan,

One of the wars the Lord revealed in 2014 that Jesus wanted to prosecute in 2015 is this one, the Word Of God Against Allah.

According to various data found in Wikipedia.com, the god Allah of Islam as found written of in the Koran did not exist prior to its founder Muhammad, who was born in about 570 AD.

Please allow us to draw further from information published in a Briefing Pack text, The Sword Of Allah, produced by Koinonia House, of Coeur d’Alene Idaho, © 1993 Koinonia House Inc.

Pre-Islamic Arabia.
The spiritual ruler of Ur was the Moon-God; ultimately it became the supreme deity of the entire Babylonian empire. “Sin Ech-erib” = “Sin multiplies his brothers.” “Sin” was elevated to the top of the Babylonian pantheon by Nabu-na’id (Nabodnidus) in an effort to make the Babylonian religion more acceptable to subjects like the Arabians and Aramaeans. The Arabians esteemed the moon god, but had more difficulty identifying with Marduk, the supreme Babylonian deity associated primarily with the city of Babylon.

Sin (“The Controller of the Night”) had the crescent moon as its emblem and the lunar-based calendar, which then became the primary religious symbols of Islam. Sin was worshiped in Arabia as Al-Ilah. Mecca became the center of all pagan religions of Arabia.

Al-Ilah, the Moon-God, was the “Lord of the Ka’aba” (“cube”), the center of pagan worship, ruling over 360 idols. Lucrative trade routes resulted.

Archaeological and linguistic work done since the latter part of the 19th century has discovered over- whelming evidence that Muhammad constructed his religion and the Quran from preexisting material in Arabian culture.”

Based on this and other research, the teachings of Christ Jesus predates the teachings of Muhammed by about 540 years. As recorded in Scripture, Jesus of Nazareth claimed to be, and demonstrated in absolute terms that He is, God’s only begotten Son, and Messiah to mankind.

Here then is the Word of God against Allah.

The Book Of Exodus, Chapter 20, verses 1 through 3.

And God spoke all these words, saying:
“I am the Lord your God, who brought you out of the land of Egypt,
out of the house of bondage.
“You shall have no other gods before Me.

The Book Of Matthew 15, verses 1 through 39.

Then the scribes and Pharisees who were from Jerusalem came to Jesus, saying, “Why do Your disciples transgress the tradition of the elders? For they do not wash their hands when they eat bread.”

He answered and said to them, “Why do you also transgress the commandment of God because of your tradition? For God commanded, saying, ‘Honor your father and your mother’; and, ‘He who curses father or mother, let him be put to death.’ But you say, ‘Whoever says to his father or mother, “Whatever profit you might have received from me is a gift to God”— then he need not honor his father or mother.’ Thus you have made the commandment of God of no effect by your tradition. Hypocrites! Well did Isaiah prophesy about you, saying:

‘These people draw near to Me with their mouth,
And honor Me with their lips,
But their heart is far from Me.
And in vain they worship Me,
Teaching as doctrines the commandments of men.’”

When He had called the multitude to Himself, He said to them,

“Hear and understand:
Not what goes into the mouth defiles a man;
but what comes out of the mouth, this defiles a man.”

Then His disciples came and said to Him, “Do You know that the Pharisees were offended when they heard this saying?”

But He answered and said, “Every plant which My heavenly Father has not planted will be uprooted. Let them alone. They are blind leaders of the blind. And if the blind leads the blind, both will fall into a ditch.”

Then Peter answered and said to Him, “Explain this parable to us.”
So Jesus said, “Are you also still without understanding? Do you not yet understand that whatever enters the mouth goes into the stomach and is eliminated? But those things which proceed out of the mouth come from the heart, and they defile a man. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies. These are the things which defile a man, but to eat with unwashed hands does not defile a man.”

Then Jesus went out from there and departed to the region of Tyre and Sidon. And behold, a woman of Canaan came from that region and cried out to Him, saying, “Have mercy on me, O Lord, Son of David! My daughter is severely demon-possessed.”

But He answered her not a word.

And His disciples came and urged Him, saying, “Send her away, for she cries out after us.” But He answered and said, “I was not sent except to the lost sheep of the house of Israel.”

Then she came and worshiped Him, saying, “Lord, help me!”

But He answered and said, “It is not good to take the children’s bread and throw it to the little dogs.” And she said, “Yes, Lord, yet even the little dogs eat the crumbs which fall from their masters’ table.”

Then Jesus answered and said to her, “O woman, great is your faith! Let it be to you as you desire.” And her daughter was healed from that very hour.
Jesus departed from there, skirted the Sea of Galilee, and went up on the mountain and sat down there.

Then great multitudes came to Him, having with them the lame, blind, mute, maimed, and many others; and they laid them down at Jesus’ feet, and He healed them.

So the multitude marveled when they saw
the mute speaking,
the maimed made whole,
the lame walking, and
the blind seeing;
and they glorified the God of Israel.

Now Jesus called His disciples to Himself and said, “I have compassion on the multitude, because they have now continued with Me three days and have nothing to eat. And I do not want to send them away hungry, lest they faint on the way.”

Then His disciples said to Him, “Where could we get enough bread in the wilderness to fill such a great multitude?” Jesus said to them, “How many loaves do you have?”
And they said, “Seven, and a few little fish.”

So He commanded the multitude to sit down on the ground. And He took the seven loaves and the fish and gave thanks, broke them and gave them to His disciples; and the disciples gave to the multitude. So they all ate and were filled, and they took up seven large baskets full of the fragments that were left. Now those who ate were four thousand men, besides women and children.

And He sent away the multitude, got into the boat, and came to the region of Magdala.

The Book Of Matthew, Chapter 16, verses 1 through 28.

Then the Pharisees and Sadducees came, and testing Him asked that He would show them a sign from heaven. He answered and said to them, “When it is evening you say, ‘It will be fair weather, for the sky is red’; and in the morning, ‘It will be foul weather today, for the sky is red and threatening.’ Hypocrites! You know how to discern the face of the sky, but you cannot discern the signs of the times. A wicked and adulterous generation seeks after a sign, and no sign shall be given to it except the sign of the prophet Jonah.” And He left them and departed.

Now when His disciples had come to the other side, they had forgotten to take bread. Then Jesus said to them, “Take heed and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and the Sadducees.” And they reasoned among themselves, saying, “It is because we have taken no bread.”

But Jesus, being aware of it, said to them, “O you of little faith, why do you reason among yourselves because you have brought no bread? Do you not yet understand, or remember the five loaves of the five thousand and how many baskets you took up? Nor the seven loaves of the four thousand and how many large baskets you took up? How is it you do not understand that I did not speak to you concerning bread?—but to beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees.” Then they understood that He did not tell them to beware of the leaven of bread, but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and Sadducees.

When Jesus came into the region of Caesarea Philippi, He asked His disciples, saying, “Who do men say that I, the Son of Man, am?” So they said, “Some say John the Baptist, some Elijah, and others Jeremiah or one of the prophets.” He said to them, “But who do you say that I am?”

Simon Peter answered and said,
“You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.”

Jesus answered and said to him, “Blessed are you, Simon Bar-Jonah, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but My Father who is in heaven. And I also say to you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. And I will give you the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven.” Then He commanded His disciples that they should tell no one that He was Jesus the Christ.

From that time Jesus began to show to His disciples that He must go to Jerusalem, and suffer many things from the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised the third day.

Then Peter took Him aside and began to rebuke Him, saying, “Far be it from You, Lord; this shall not happen to You!”

But He turned and said to Peter,

“Get behind Me, Satan! You are an offense to Me,
for you are not mindful of the things of God,
but the things of men.”

Then Jesus said to His disciples, “If anyone desires to come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me. For whoever desires to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for My sake will find it. For what profit is it to a man if he gains the whole world, and loses his own soul? Or what will a man give in exchange for his soul? For the Son of Man will come in the glory of His Father with His angels, and then He will reward each according to his works.

Assuredly, I say to you, there are some standing here who shall not taste death till they see the Son of Man coming in His kingdom.”

This is the completion of the Word of God against Allah.



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 347
From “Work Slow” To “Happy Day”

Dear Dan,

After first being hired at (G6) on 17 July 2001 and the initial shock began to wear off of realizing that the janitorial program at (G6) was managed by (G14), a company I had both hired and fired when working at (G8) (see Letter 13 Vol. 1), I ran into something kind of strange.

During the first few weeks of getting to know my new job, I also would sometimes interact with various co-workers. One co-worker in particular would end what would be considered “water-cooler” conversations with the phrase;


At first I really didn’t know what to make of the statement. I was still battling the desire to turn tail and get the hell out of (G6). To quit before I had any sort of tenure, while I still had some energy, and find another school custodial job.

Another thing I noticed was an example of what he was suggesting. At that time, and until I went to the graveyard shift in October of 2003, I worked out of a janitor closet that was in a hallway that went down to a certain patient area. My assignment did not cover that area, but frequently I would see other workers in the (G6z) department pushing a cleaning cart down the hall to perform what is called “a discharge”, the cleaning of a patient room after the patient is discharged from that room.

One lady in particular I would observe would walk and push her cart as slowly as possible.

The Gift of Knowledge informed me at the time that this was being caused by a demonic network in the (G6z) department designed to defraud (G6) of fair and just work performance by the workers. Essentially there was one lead demon that proclaimed a “work slow down”, and others that actual enforced the slow down.

But I was most irritated when the “work slow” phrase would be used in my presence. After a while an idea occurred to me, that solved two problems at once. The demonic network was the first problem. The second problem had to do with my days off schedule. Did you know that Hospitals have special work rules passed by Congress that, instead of using a 40 hour work week on which to base overtime pay, an 80 hour, two-week work cycle is allowed? This allows hospitals to more easily cover weekends without having to pay overtime.

So, in my case, beginning the first week I would have the weekend off, work M-W, have Thursday off, work F-M, have Tuesday off, work W-F, and then back to the off weekend. This two week cycle lasted until I went graveyard, when I had Mondays and Tuesdays off. But both (M) and I hated the two week cycle. I also would become sort of dis-oriented as to what day it was.

So, the idea that occurred to me was that whenever I was approached by one of the “work-slow” crew, before they had a chance to speak I would say;

“HAPPY (insert current day of week here)”.

For example, if it was Monday, I would say “Happy Monday”. This would provide me with a point of verbal reference that exercised my memory as to what the actual calendar day was, and also head off the “work slow” demons, making them dis-oriented, using the spoken “Rhema” Word of God to produce positive spiritual air pressure, thus driving the evil spirit away.

Now, after fourteen years of wishing people a “Happy Day”, just about everyone I run into on a regular basis will greet me with a “Happy Day” remark, before I even get a chance to say anything. Even the guy that first verbalized “work slow” to me years ago now greets me with happiness.

This idea came to me from angel Gabe, and he and I and the Lord worked together to bring this change about. I would not have been able to persevere without his help and the Lord’s leadership. The spiritual “work-slow” network was like pushing through goo. In fact, frequently I would ask Gabe, after perceiving in the spirit all things (G6), why all I perceived was spiritual Goo.

His answer was most profound. He would state that I perceived goo because;


But I can now say that the “Goo” has been power-washed with the Blood of the Lamb, and the Love of the Truth. And, being desirous to give appropriate credit, the overall spiritual climate at (G6) has improved markedly since the Lord installed angel Gabriel as Kingdom Manager. I have seen and heard evidence of improvements in how people treat each other, and the words that come out of people’s mouths.

Looks and sounds like “… Kingdom come…” to me.

*I originally thought I was perceiving goo because my perception was faulty. Turns out I was spot on after all.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 348
The Word Of God Against Big Pharma

Dear Dan,

In Letter 338 Vol. 5 I mention “Big Pharma”, and how I got real sick after taking Ambien, a medication sometimes used to help induce sleep. While I was doing research for this letter, I learned that one of the companies that manufactures Ambien is based in Israel, and is named Teva.

About a week later I took the Ambien bottle, which I still had, and looked at the label. It was then I noticed on the upper portion of the label the word TEVA, and I thought that was rather co-incidental that the one prescription I get real sick (from hell) on came from a (real big) company headquartered in Israel.

Wikipedia says this about TEVA;

“Teva Pharmaceutical Industries Ltd. (Hebrew:
טבע תעשיות פרמצבטיות בע"מ‎) is an international pharmaceutical company headquartered in Petah Tikva, Israel. It specializes in generic and proprietary pharmaceuticals and active pharmaceutical ingredients.

It is the largest generic drug manufacturer in the world[2]

and one of the 15 largest pharmaceutical companies worldwide.[3]

Teva's facilities are located in Israel, North America, Europe, and South America. Teva is a member of both the New York Stock Exchange and the Tel Aviv Stock Exchange.”

The book of Matthew, chapter 13 verses 31 and 32 records Jesus as having stated the following:

“The kingdom of heaven is like a mustard seed, which a man took and sowed in his field, which indeed is the least of all the seeds; but when it is grown it is greater than the herbs and becomes a tree, so that
the birds of the air
come and nest in its branches.”

As I am sure you already know, the birds being spoken of in this passage are demonic spirits.

Part of the revealed Kingdom in these last days is the work product of the outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon all flesh for the past two thousand years. This has resulted in “knowledge being increased”, with a very great many discoveries and scientific inventions becoming apparent throughout the last two centuries. This includes within the medical and pharmacological sciences.

But when Government or Business grows beyond a certain size, the necessary bureaucracies that emerge to effectively govern often-times become larger than required, and hiring practices become sloppy. Oversight and supervision are often too little, and it becomes all the more possible for someone who is already demonized to be hired. Once inside an organization, the demon (which can either be in-board or out-board) associated with the new hire will begin the process of attempting to have their human host create spiritual fissures, or open spiritual doors, through the words they speak. And the more authority that is acquired by the demoniac human within the organization, the larger the spiritual fissure to hell that can be opened.

Once a fissure is opened and then secured by enough demons, an angel is dispatched from hell to take charge of the demonic network that has developed. This angelic “handler” will then begin the organizing process to create a Babylonian bureaucracy, where the ultimate goal is to promote the philosophy that humans are no more than commodities to be taken advantage of for profit based on the love of money.

What I perceived that made me so sick was the prevalence of the demons that live in the branches of “Big Pharma”, in this case within the biggest— Teva.

Big Pharma is an offspring of Babylon The Great, the Harlot City that makes “merchandise of … bodies and souls of men”.

Here then, in the Spirit of Hot Pursuit, is:

The Word of God against Big Pharma

The Book Of Revelation Chapter 17
Verses 1 through 18

Then one of the seven angels who had the seven bowls came and talked with me, saying to me, “Come, I will show you the judgment of the great harlot who sits on many waters, with whom the kings of the earth committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth were made drunk with the wine of her fornication.”

So he carried me away in the Spirit into the wilderness. And I saw a woman sitting on a scarlet beast which was full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. The woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet, and adorned with gold and precious stones and pearls, having in her hand a golden cup full of abominations and the filthiness of her fornication. And on her forehead a name was written:


I saw the woman, drunk with the blood of the saints and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. And when I saw her, I marveled with great amazement.
But the angel said to me, “Why did you marvel? I will tell you the mystery of the woman and of the beast that carries her, which has the seven heads and the ten horns. The beast that you saw was, and is not, and will ascend out of the bottomless pit and go to perdition. And those who dwell on the earth will marvel, whose names are not written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world, when they see the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.

“Here is the mind which has wisdom: The seven heads are seven mountains on which the woman sits. There are also seven kings. Five have fallen, one is, and the other has not yet come. And when he comes, he must continue a short time. The beast that was, and is not, is himself also the eighth, and is of the seven, and is going to perdition.

“The ten horns which you saw are ten kings who have received no kingdom as yet, but they receive authority for one hour as kings with the beast. These are of one mind, and they will give their power and authority to the beast. These will make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb will overcome them, for He is Lord of lords and King of kings; and those who are with Him are called, chosen, and faithful.”

Then he said to me, “The waters which you saw, where the harlot sits, are peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues. And the ten horns which you saw on the beast, these will hate the harlot, make her desolate and naked, eat her flesh and burn her with fire. For God has put it into their hearts to fulfill His purpose, to be of one mind, and to give their kingdom to the beast, until the words of God are fulfilled. And the woman whom you saw is that great city which reigns over the kings of the earth.”

The Book Of Revelation Chapter 18
Verses 1 Through 24

After these things I saw another angel coming down from heaven, having great authority, and the earth was illuminated with his glory. And he cried mightily with a loud voice, saying,

“Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and has become a dwelling place of demons, a prison for every foul spirit, and a cage for every unclean and hated bird! For all the nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth have become rich through the abundance of her luxury.”

And I heard another voice from heaven saying, “Come out of her, my people, lest you share in her sins, and lest you receive of her plagues. For her sins have reached to heaven, and God has remembered her iniquities.

Render to her just as she rendered to you,
and repay her double according to her works;
in the cup which she has mixed,
mix double for her.

In the measure that she glorified herself and lived luxuriously, in the same measure give her torment and sorrow; for she says in her heart, ‘I sit as queen, and am no widow, and will not see sorrow.’ Therefore her plagues will come in one day—death and mourning and famine. And she will be utterly burned with fire, for strong is the Lord God who judges her.

“The kings of the earth who committed fornication and lived luxuriously with her will weep and lament for her, when they see the smoke of her burning, standing at a distance for fear of her torment, saying,

‘Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city! For in one hour your judgment has come.’

“And the merchants of the earth will weep and mourn over her, for no one buys their merchandise anymore: merchandise of,

gold and silver,
precious stones and pearls,
fine linen and purple,
silk and scarlet,

every kind of citron wood,
every kind of object of ivory,
every kind of object of most precious wood,

iron, and


and cinnamon and incense,
fragrant oil and frankincense,

wine and oil,
fine flour and wheat,

cattle and sheep,
horses and chariots,

and bodies and souls of men.

The fruit that your soul longed for has gone from you, and all the things which are rich and splendid have gone from you, and you shall find them no more at all. The merchants of these things, who became rich by her, will stand at a distance for fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, and saying,

‘Alas, alas, that great city that was clothed in fine linen, purple, and scarlet, and adorned with gold and precious stones and pearls! For in one hour such great riches came to nothing.’

Every shipmaster, all who travel by ship, sailors, and as many as trade on the sea, stood at a distance and cried out when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, ‘What is like this great city?’
“They threw dust on their heads and cried out, weeping and wailing, and saying, ‘Alas, alas, that great city, in which all who had ships on the sea became rich by her wealth!

For in one hour she is made desolate.’

“Rejoice over her, O heaven,
and you holy apostles and prophets,
for God has avenged you on her!”

Then a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone and threw it into the sea, saying,

“Thus with violence the great city Babylon shall be thrown down, and shall not be found anymore. The sound of harpists, musicians, flutists, and trumpeters shall not be heard in you anymore. No craftsman of any craft shall be found in you anymore, and the sound of a millstone shall not be heard in you anymore. The light of a lamp shall not shine in you anymore, and the voice of bridegroom and bride shall not be heard in you anymore.

For your merchants were the great men of the earth,

for by your sorcery all the nations were deceived.

And in her was found the blood of prophets and saints, and of all who were slain on the earth.”



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 349
“Times Of Refreshing”

Dear Dan,

Jesus said to me today, through His localized Presence while we were watching TV in the family room, and He being seated in the third chair, that I needed,


to counter the effects of hell that I suffer due to close quarters combat. Even though I seem to sleep well enough physically, I still wake up sore, and lethargic, as if I have been poisoned (see letter 243 Volume 5-14). And I have suffered and endured strange spiritual/physical phenomena that are signs that we are being victorious. But the Spirits of Witchcraft in the Snoqualmie Valley have yet to be fully overcome and removed. These are offspring (of which Snoqualm was one) of the same Ancient Spirit that deceived both Muhammad and Joseph Smith with their twin doctrinal sets of “another gospel.” These enemies and their effect will be completely removed in the Lord’s own timing through obedience to His Word.

For now, in keeping with the Lord’s instruction, we may enter His rest. And in obedience to God’s Word, please allow us to share the Doctrine of The Times of Refreshing as found in the Scripture.

The Doctrine Of The Times Of Refreshing.
The Book Of Acts, Chapter 3, Verses 17 through 26

“Yet now, brethren, I know that you did it in ignorance, as did also your rulers. But those things which
God foretold by the mouth of all His prophets,

that the Christ would suffer,
He has thus fulfilled.

Repent therefore and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, so that

times of refreshing
may come from the presence of the Lord,

and that He may send Jesus Christ, who was preached to you before, whom heaven must receive until the times of restoration of all things, which God has spoken by the mouth of all His holy prophets since the world began.

For Moses truly said to the fathers, ‘The Lord your God will raise up for you a Prophet like me from your brethren.

Him you shall hear in all things, whatever He says to you.

And it shall be that
every soul who will not hear that Prophet shall be utterly destroyed from among the people. ’ Yes, and all the prophets, from Samuel and those who follow, as many as have spoken, have also foretold these days.

You are sons of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying to Abraham, ‘And in your seed all the families of the earth shall be blessed. ’

To you first, God, having raised up His Servant Jesus, sent Him to bless you,

in turning away every one of you from your iniquities.

The Book Of First Thessalonians, Chapter 2, Verses 17 Through 20.

But we, brethren, having been taken away from you for a short time in presence, not in heart, endeavored more eagerly to see your face with great desire.

Therefore we wanted to come to you—even I, Paul, time and again—

but Satan hindered us.
For what is
our hope,
or joy,
or crown of rejoicing?

Is it not even you
in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ
at His coming?

For you are our glory and joy.



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 350
Message Infusion Therapy

Dear Dan,

29 May 2013
Last night at work the Lord began talking to us about how He wants to infuse into the Pacific Northwest the message that is the person of angel Gabriel. In other words, every Word in Scripture that describes, defines, reveals, explains, and speaks about who Gabriel is and what he does will be applied to the Churches in and the Pacific Northwest of the United States.

This will be infused into the PraiseTree Anointing and the Liberated Anointing of the 1980’s.

This also reminds me of something that happened not long after the Day of 7 (see letters 23-36 Volume 1). I was up at PraiseTree, very likely with my camera since I liked to take pictures at the time. I remember that the north end of the lake was down, so I wandered out into the dry lakebed.

Up in the sky a bird was circling, and I thought it might make for a good picture. I stood there for a little bit waiting for the bird to get lower.

Another man happened to be close to where I was. He seemed to be in his mid-fifties, with gray hair and beard. I walked up to him and began to converse about the bird that was still circling overhead.

I offered my opinion that it looked like a hawk. The man countered that it was an osprey. I protested some, but rather than pursue any argument, then the man reached into his coat pocket and withdrew a paper back book. I saw the cover as he opened the book to find a certain page. The title of the book was Peterson’s Bird Guide. I had never heard of this publication before, but I could tell it was an authoritative work on birds of all kinds.

The man kindly showed me a picture of the bird that had been over us, and sure enough, there was a picture of an osprey that matched the flying bird.

We parted company, but later on angel Gabe confirmed what I was suspecting; that the man was an angel, and Gabe further stated that he was angel Gabriel.

Over the years after that incident, the Holy Spirit would remind me of this and present some of His thinking to me. Here are the two main points of His thoughts;

1) Gabriel
did not “pull rank” on me, a mere mortal, and say something like “I am angel Gabriel, so you should listen to what I say”.

2) Gabriel
did refer to an already established, HUMAN authority, (ROGER TORY PETERSON*) to avoid an argument, and to instruct someone (me) who was mis-informed.

It has occurred to me many times over the years since then that Gabriel was respectful of Human authority, and deferred to this authority. He maintains this respect even when he’s at my house, which is most of the time. He respects that I am the owner and authority of the house where my wife and I live.

*”The Peterson Identification System has been called the greatest invention since binoculars, and the Peterson Field Guide Series is credited with helping to set the stage for the environmental movement. Peterson died in 1996.” (

P. S. According the dictionary included with MAC OS-X, an Osprey can also be referred to as a “Fish Hawk”. So I was at least half right. But I was also clueless.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 351
Angel Gabriel’s All-Purpose Sleeping Powder

Dear Dan,

“Now, as he was speaking with me,
I was in a deep sleep with my face to the ground;”
Daniel 8:18

Within the past 8 months a phenomena began to occur after I started to let angel Gabriel come in to my bedroom to watch TV while I eat dinner. I would become sleepy two or three hours before it was my normal bedtime. This may take some explaining.

Some time before Gabriel showed up in January of 2014 I started to become too sore after work to sit in my TV chair in the family room to eat dinner. So I developed the habit of making food in the microwave, and then going into my bedroom to lay down to eat and watch TV.

After Gabriel arrived and became more or less a permanent house guest, I started to feel bad that he would sit in the family room by himself while angels Gabriella, Gabe, Maiah and I were secluded in my bedroom.

Then Gabriella started urging me to include Gabriel while we were watching TV. So after a while I caved in and now Gabriel is a routine fixture in the bedroom, which at that moment is actually being used as a dining/TV room. After dinner and some more TV watching, he kindly departs from the room when tell him I want to go to sleep.

But after a week or two of him being with us for dinner, I noticed that I began to get sort of drowsy. This was not normal for me as I tend to be rather awake until I take my medications, which I do about thirty minutes before I actually want to fall asleep.

After a few times of this, I began to get wise, and said to Gabriel something like;

“Why don’t you keep your magic sleeping dust in your pocket?”



So now I just receive the relaxation sedative he administers, while at the same time trying to keep my eyes open so we can finish the Star Trek episode we are watching.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 352

Dear Dan,

1 June 2015
Sunday morning 31 May 2015 we visited (U15) Church for the second time this year. I wasn’t too keen on driving all the way up north for Church, but angel Gabe said the Lord wanted us to go. So, we went.

During the course of the service we received three “pings” from the Lord that resonated with things He had already spoken to us and which we had already documented in these letters.

“Ping” is the word we use to identify when the Lord sends us a topic-specific message embedded in otherwise non-related subject matter. For instance, the license plate that I saw on the car in front of me just before the 9th of October 2013 was a ping (see Letter 214 Volume 4).

I started using this word not long after I saw the movie Hunt For Red October, where the Captain (Sean Connery) orders a subordinate to “send a ping … one ping only” to another submarine in response to communications already exchanged by Morse code through the periscope signaling lamp.

The Lord continues to use “PINGS” as a sign to us that we are tracking with Him.

But back to the Church service at (U15). The first ping that was sent referenced Letters 337 and 344 and what will happen when I turn 60. A lady in Church had given her testimony that she had just turned 60, and that she would then give $60.00 a month in tythe, and challenged others to do the same.

The second ping came from a husband and wife missionary couple, (C7) and are the youth pastors at (21). (C7) began to speak of how he was watching the Super Bowl this year in Israel and was lamenting how the ‘Hawks should have run the ball in instead of passing. But then he said it was “OK”, because his wife was from Boston and is a Patriots fan. This testimony refers directly to Letter 318.

The third ping came in a phrase in a short video clip that the missionary couple played at the end of their presentation. It contained these words;


That phrase is special to me, because it refers;

1) to a line in the poem “His Majesty’s Ship” in Letter 291 Volume 5, and

2) to the dream I had documented in Letter 172 Volume 4 in which I hear a man’s voice say those exact words, and

3) it refers to those same exact words used in one of the songs by the group Nickelback, whose music I have relied on more than once to accompany some of the audio PrayerSongs. The title of the song is “Lullaby” from their
Here and Now album.

But I think I was also healed completely of the rest of the spiritual abuse I had to endure when I was young and attended Pentecostal services with my mom.

We arrived at 8:30 to get a seat for the 9AM service. While waiting I went into the small book store/coffee shop they have in the church building. While I was getting seated I saw Jesus sit down at the same time in the seat across the table from me, in His localized presence. Then I began to experience a form of fear I had not had since I quit going to Pentecostal meetings on a regular basis.

In almost every meeting I attended with my mom, I would have to battle fear. This was the fear that someone would come up to me and reveal some hidden sin, like what happened to me when I was twelve and was called out in front of some other kids. (C8) was right in what he perceived (see Letter 03b Volume 1), but was wrong in how he approached the deliverance. This should have been performed with the permission and in the presence of my parents in a private place. But (C8) was walking in the spirit of Nicolaitanism, and dis-respected the authority of my parents by taking things into his own hands.

And in almost every meeting after that where the Holy Spirit was moving in power, I would have to battle the fear that I would be called out in public for some secret sin. This never happened, and I pretty much forgot about it up until the fear re-emerged on this Sunday.

So, at the coffee shop table I asked Jesus for help with this fear. He reached across the table and took my hand in His for a minute. And within seconds the fear was gone.

On the drive home after Church and I had time to consider the matter, I originally thought the fear had to with with the Spirit of Nicolaitanism (the Potato Man) that was revealed in Letter 309. But when the fear came so unexpectedly on Sunday, I really didn’t know the source, and I really didn’t know it was from the time of the deliverance spec’ed out in Letter 03b, until I started writing this part of this letter and the Lord began to gently reveal all these facts.

Praise God that Jesus heals all the wounds. Even those we have forgotten about.

And, I have been empowered to declare this abuse and all of its related damage to be totally, completely,




R. C. Theophilus

Letter 353

Dear Dan,

4 June 2015
During the years that I worked at (G7), I would have to wake up early enough so that I could be at work for the 5AM milking.

I worked almost every weekend including Sundays when I was fourteen, so between work and school I never had a day when I could sleep in. And, like some of the other dairy hands, I would take a nap around noon, and be back to work for the 3:30PM milking.

After working like this through tenth and some of eleventh grades, I developed a prayer request. My prayer was that when I die or get raptured into Heaven, one of the first things I would do would be to find a nice tree by the River of Life, curl up in a hollow in the grass with a blanket, and take about a thousand year nap to make up for all the sleep I lost by working so much through my high school years.

Now, even with all this “angelic fire power” the Lord has put into my life, I am still adamant about taking the nap. So I imply that they can do whatever while I am asleep. Angels Gabriella, Gabe and Maiah will no doubt sit down next to me because they never leave my side any more.

But I want to sleep for a thousand years, and then after I wake up and find a cup of coffee (compliments of angel Gabe’s Real Good Coffee Recipe), I will very likely stay awake for the rest of my life*, with the memory of heavenly dreams that will ever remind me that I actually made up for all the lost sleep.

This is more true now than before, because of all the difficulty I have sleeping due to pain issues. But something happened on Saturday the 30
th of May 2015. I went to bed at my usual time of about 11AM, and was asleep shortly after 12 noon.

I woke up around 3:30 from the soundest and deepest sleep I have ever had in my life. I slept so deeply that I felt drugged, yet well rested and clear headed at the same time. But I knew it was too early for me to wake up. So I got a bite to eat and went back to sleep. I woke up again at about 7PM, feeling the same way, like I had hit the very rock bottom of sleep. I had slept so soundly and deeply that it took almost 4 hours for me to wake up. As the night progressed I was still so groggy that I even took a short nap at about 4AM for about an hour.

After the nap I felt rested and more or less normal, so we went to Starbucks for a while, then we left (L11) for (U15).

Monday before work I didn’t sleep as well due to what I will call for the moment the “Orkin Effect”. But we will explain this effect in a future letter.

*Maybe. Or I might want to take another nap in the New Heavens and the New Earth. I’ll find out when the time comes…

P. S. Talking about
pings. On my way to work Wednesday evening (3 June) I found myself coming up behind a white Chevy Suburban at a stop light. The specialized license plate on it said;



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 354
“The Year Of The Whirlwind“

Dear Dan,

Saturday night 6 June 2015 we visited (U3) Church. This was the first time in about 15 years that we had been there. I have been listening at work to the audio of previous services online, and then seeking the Lord on whether to visit.

There have been a series of guest speakers in the past few weeks, with more on the way. Saturday night the featured evangelist was a man I had never heard of, (CB40). But I became interested because the promo email from (U3) stated that he had been associated with Bethel Church in Redding.

So, the Lord made the way for us to go. Now, I figured there was going to be more happening that just me sitting in a service, and that something “spooky” would occur. And sure enough, it did. Please allow me to explain.

Things were going good through the praise and worship section, which was first. Then some verbal announcements and short testimonies from various people. Then special prayer for both the Pastor and (CB40). It turned out that a daughter from each family share the same rare medical condition. So a joint prayer was offered to Jesus for their healing.

After that (CB40) was given the podium to preach. He advertises himself as a “revivalist”, so his message was designed to bring encouragement and to exhort the Body. But I could tell that he was stressed, and as he preached it became clear that he was worried and carrying a burden for his daughter.

After a minute or two of him talking there developed a brief time of verbal interchange between what he was saying and one or two of the Congregation. This was being done in the Spirit of 1 Corinthians 14:26. So, I had a word to append to one a Sister had just uttered. Rather than just speak forth, I raised my hand to get (CB40)’s attention.

He saw me and said words like “I’m not taking questions at this time”, uttered in a somewhat dismissive tone, and I could tell there was more going on at that moment then what was on the surface in the immediate Direct Denial of Service. So I spent the next few minutes analyzing and inquiring of the Lord as to the nature of that exchange.

A minute or two later the Pastor got up abruptly from where he was seated to go into the kitchen. As he went he clipped the camera tripod and knocked it over. Immediately these words came out of the mouth of the Evangelist;


and at that moment I knew the Lord had opened a door for me to speak, so I observed and offered the truth, and said;


and to my surprise (CB40) agreed with and repeated those same words. At that point I knew that the Lord had removed an evil spirit that was setting itself between (CB40) and I and replaced it with one from Himself, a Spirit of Agreement. And I could also tell that one of (CB40)’s angels was able to anoint him with Peace. This, along with Agreement is what I was looking for when I raised my hand to offer some Rhema Word earlier. Peace and Agreement in Christ.

And throughout the rest of (CB40)’s sermon, whenever I looked him in the eye I saw a greater Peace than before. But during the brief time that he was channeling the evil spirit I perceived a greater evil lurking behind that which was spoken. It is part of the Deception of the Last Days. And of course, I got sick later on at home.

Now, toward the end of the service there was a prayer line, and everyone got up to be prayed over and have prophetic words spoken. But I stayed seated on the couch, seeking the Lord as to whether I should go forward.

The Lord kept saying “no”, even after I begin to tell Him that I really wanted to go forward. But just toward the end the Pastor came and sat down beside me and encouraged me to go forward, and I knew that was the right time.

So (CB40) prayed over me and articulated some things that I already knew, along with a word of encouragement about my life in general. It wasn’t laced with evil, but with goodness.

After I got home I took a nap, which turned out to be almost 4 hours. After I got up and did some work, I could tell that I was doing to get sick. So I did what I usually do and after about three hours the sickness was eliminated.

Before I went to bed I purchased a Kindle book by (CB40). And after reading a little, both the fissure and vector which allowed the evil spirits to speak through him at the meeting became apparent. This fissure is paper thin and not easily discerned. It has to do with eliminating the word “THE” that is in front of the title phrase “The Holy Spirit”, thereby truncating God’s Scriptural title to just “Holy Spirit*”, and then turning both the acceptance and understanding of it into a non-Scriptural doctrine.

I understand why this has happened and will write more about this later.

*”Holy Spirit” is not the proper name of the Holy Spirit. This is a phrase that describes a state of being that belongs only to the Holy Spirit. Like the word ”marriage”, the phrase The Holy Spirit can be properly used only ONE WAY, and for only ONE PERSON, hence the word “
THE”. Removing “the” from in front of “Holy Spirit” is essentially taking away from God’s Word, which is expressly forbidden in Scripture. This is what produces a fissure, which Uday & Qusay look for and exploit.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 355
The Chrysler 300

Dear Dan,

For (M) and me, this car really came out of “no where”, and yet I know from what I have been told that the accident which totaled (M)’s Intrepid was commanded by Jesus and engineered and executed by angel Gabriel, with help from his associates. He received the overall order from Jesus on the first of January 2015.

Likewise the purchase of the 300 was also overseen by Gabriel.

The Intrepid was (M)’s car, and she was very attached to it. But it was showing its age, and in the 18 months prior to being totaled we had put in excess of $2500 of repairs into it, with more on the way.

It was starting to drain us of cash, and peace. So, at one level, the Lord removed it from our lives in the best way possible. (M) wasn’t ready to part with it, but its useful life cycle had come to an end. And it just wasn’t economical to keep putting money into it. So by using the unique way the Lord did of putting it to rest, it saved us from any argument that might have ensued in order to convince (M) of the need to move on. The decision was made for both of us, and a burden removed.

(M) had always liked the Chrysler Pacifica, so after the Intrepid’s demise, she went online to search for a replacement. She found a Pacifica at a dealership, and the next weekend found us at the used car lot to check it out.

We both noticed a blue puff of smoke come out of the tailpipe (indicating worn out piston rings) when the salesman started it up. And when (M) tried to get in, she discovered it was too high. So as we looked around a little I remarked to the salesman that we really needed a sedan. He said he had just the car, and pointed to a white four door.

We looked carefully as he started the engine, and couldn’t see a thing come out of the tailpipe. In fact, it was running so smooth I could hardly tell it was running at all.

After a test drive up the road and back we returned the keys, but expressed an interest, and said that we would like to come back on Monday to further pursue a possible purchase.

Meanwhile, we secured funding from our Credit Union with a very favorable interest rate (just a little over 3%), and Monday morning I drove down to the dealership to talk some more with the salesman. We had asked if we could have our mechanic check the car at his own shop, and after he gave it a clean bill of health, it was time to return to the dealership to negotiate.

Now, here is where it got interesting. I could tell that Gabriel was “anointing-influencing-assisting” the salesman, the sales manager and me in order to arrive at the most equitable agreement for all parties. At one point in the negotiating, after the Salesman made another pitch for his price, the Manager spoke out from his office rather loudly with a slightly witty tone and said;


referring to his salesman as he attempted to bolster their position, and attempting to get me to agree to their latest offer. And I knew it was Gabriel prophesying those words, wanting me to know that he, and by extension the Lord, was taking the whole thing rather personal and in a joyful fashion. Everything stayed in a light hearted tone, and we settled on a price that was acceptable to both parties.

Days after making the purchase, we had the old plates (not the actual plates, but new plates with the same numbers) transferred from the Intrepid. And while we were waiting for those we ordered some Star Trek license plate frames. The one for the rear says “My Other Ride Is A Klingon Battlecruiser. The one for the front says “USS Enterprise - NCC 1701.”

And there’s something else. The old disabled plates from the Intrepid, as issued from the State DOL, have the identifying numbers as (
redacted). So there’s that number Three again.

In the course of putting on the license plates, I installed the rear plate first after applying the annual tabs, because the license frame for the rear was the first to arrive from Amazon. But days later when I went to install the front license plate, I couldn’t find it. I searched throughout the area where I knew I last saw it, which was on my desk, but to no avail.

Fortunately I had something else which I had acquired during the Day of 7 at the truck stop truckers store, and had tacked on a wall in my office all this time. It is a metal placard the same size as a license plate that reads;


So now the front of the Chrysler 300 has a sapphire colored placard that reads “Jesus Is Lord”, framed in white with black letters that reads “USS Enterprise” on top and “NCC-1701” on the bottom. Pretty cool, huh?

Looking back, I remember something which occurred that constitutes some forewarning of this entire episode, but would not be understood as such until after the fact. About two weeks before (M)’s accident happened, I was in a conversation with a Christian Brother who I met at Starbucks. He began to tell me a true story of a lady he knew that was “upside down” in a car lease. She was not a Believer, but a believing relative prayed for her to be released from the car payments. A few days later she was involved in a car accident that totaled the car. The insurance paid off the loan, and she was free to purchase another car with a more favorable financial arrangement. Like I say, looking back, this was the Lord telling me what was coming. But I could not have known that it had any application to me until after the fact and I could see it in retrospect along with my own circumstance.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 356
The Rhema Word

Dear Dan,

Below is a transcript of the prophetic Rhema Word spoken over me at (U3) Church by (CB40) on Saturday evening 6 June 2015.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

“Thank you for this mighty man of God right here, in the Name of Jesus.”

“I see the Lord, like, bringing new divine connections into your life. I see three distinct new divine connections being used for different purposes.”

The Lord says;


And the Lord says;


The Lord says;


“And although you’ve stepped into this thing, it just feels like its been a lot of work. And although you’ve known, and you’ve known without a doubt, it hasn’t quite looked like what you want it to look like yet.”

And the Lord says;

“Just over the horizon it actually looks like what its supposed to look like,
you just can’t see it ‘cause there’s like a little hill between you and
the other side in terms of visibility.”

And so a greater level of clarity, Lord Jesus, in this season.

We thank you Lord God.


And so the Lord’s gonna give you the vehicle to do it, and the divine connections to accomplish it.

And Lord, I pray for financial favor on his life in the Name of Jesus.

I see you writing, and then I see a book. And inside the book I see it labeled;


And the Lord says;


Jesus, thank you Jesus. Thank you Lord. Thank you Jesus,

Amen. Amen.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

This is the completion of this Word from (CB40).

Dan, all the time that he was speaking these Words, there was a lot of verbal support of various kinds coming from people within the Church Body.

Thank You oh Lord for the love of the Body of Christ expressed by these Words.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 357
Mountain In The Sky


Dear Dan,

There was another dream I had in July of 1995 while I was at Harborview. For some reason I did not document it at the time along with the rest of the dreams and visions. But now the Lord wants it to be written down.

This dream happened at the end of Dream #4 (
Part Two, The Tower), but before Dream #5 (Satellite Dish Mandate). (See Letter 261 Volume 514)

In this dream…

Suddenly I found myself in a different place. I was no longer surrounded by the wreckage of the collapsing tower of the hospital where I had been hunted and chased by the staff so they could kill me.

Instead, I found myself looking down from a doorway that was at the base of a mountain. But the Mountain was floating in the sky, about 100 feet above the Hospital and Tower.

The doorway had protruding in front of it a small porch or veranda where one could stand outside and look at the scenery. It was much like being in a hot air balloon. Just floating.

Somehow, I had been transported away from the top of the Hospital Tower just in time to escape all the wreckage that I had just caused by firing my Grease Gun into the supporting structure of the building.

I remember in the dream of wondering how I escaped such destruction, but grateful that I had.

End of dream.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 358
Legal Right!? Who Says?

Dear Dan,

Over the years, I have heard from a variety of Church sources, more than a few voices saying that Satan and/or his resources had a “legal right” to be wherever they were at, or do whatever it was they were doing; while referencing perhaps some demon that had been harassing a Christian, or maybe invading a relationship.

And every time I would be exposed to this doctrine, the “Berean Yellow Flag” would go up, indicating that further study was necessary before I could agree or disagree with the doctrine being revealed by that particular phrase.

After searching the Scriptures, I have come to a different line of thought, which at this point in time I put on Line 2 (Likely To Be True) of the Anti-Deception Grid (see
Letter 257).

This opposing viewpoint informs me that ever since Jesus spoke the words…


Satan and all of his resources became both DE-AUTHORIZED and ILLEGAL forever.

According to Scripture, Satan is an
opportunistic criminal (see 1 Peter 5:8). So are all of the fallen angels that followed him, and their ungodly offspring, the demons. They are by nature inherently ILLEGAL in their own persons, in their entirety. Likewise so all of their works are ILLEGAL in their entirety.

Just because the Scripture describes an activity of Satan subsequent to the resurrection of Christ does not imply the Devil is right, or that he has a legal right.

Every man is illegal outside of Christ, dead in sins and trespasses, and may, either by design or default, participate in any variety of illegal Satanic activities or beliefs.

Here are just some of the Scriptures that have led me to this doctrinal consideration:

Matthew 28:18
And Jesus came and spoke to them, saying,

“ All authority has been given to Me in heaven and on earth…”

Colossians 2:11-15
In Him you were also circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, by putting off the body of the sins of the flesh, by the circumcision of Christ, buried with Him in baptism, in which you also were raised with Him through faith in the working of God, who raised Him from the dead. And you, being dead in your trespasses and the uncircumcision of your flesh, He has made alive together with Him, having forgiven you all trespasses, having wiped out the handwriting of requirements that was against us, which was contrary to us. And He has taken it out of the way, having nailed it to the cross.

Having disarmed principalities and powers,
He made a public spectacle of them, triumphing over them in it.

Jude 1:14-15
Now Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied about these men also, saying, “Behold, the Lord comes with ten thousands of His saints, to execute judgment on all,

to convict all who are ungodly
among them of all their ungodly
deeds which they have committed in an ungodly
, and of all the harsh things which ungodly
sinners have spoken against Him.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 359
Removing The Fingerprints Of Witchcraft
(click here to see video)

Dear Dan,

About the same time in the Day of Seven (Letters 23-36 Volume 1) that the Lord revealed the Prince of Witchcraft dwelling with my mother in law, and his subsequent removal, Jesus gave to me His Word Against Witchcraft in its entirety. I lived with the remaining part of that Word laying dormant until recently, when in Letters 310a-f Volume 515 He began the dismantling process of all Witchcraft over, in, and through the United States of America.

I remember receiving the Word Against Witchcraft while I was sitting on a small dirt bluff right on the banks of the South Fork of the Snoqualmie River. Jesus was no more than eight feet away, Himself seated on an exposed Root of a Tree.

We were looking each other in the eyes, and He began to speak against Witchcraft, drilling this Word all the way into my Mind and Heart. Later after I got home I wrote down what He said on a scrap of paper. I remember He framed His Word in the Present Tense, saying things like;


I think there was at least one other point, maybe two, but you get the idea. He means business about delivering this Nation and His Body from Evil.

What follows is the Prayer of Jesus to Remove the Fingerprints Of Witchcraft. This will provide a template on how to remove all traces of Witchcraft from a localized area. This could be a Family, Town, City, County or Geographic Area.

“Our Father in Heaven, hallowed is Your Name. Please, we pray, consider our request to remove all effect of witchcraft from the area in which we live. Lead us to forgive all who have ever harmed us in any way. Lead us to bless all those who have practiced any kind of witchcraft or sorcery. We pray for all Witches and Warlocks to be convicted of sin, and that they may repent according to Scripture, and be Born Again. For it is written;

The Book of Matthew Chapter 4, verse 4.
But He answered and said, “ It is written, ‘Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God.”

The Book of Luke Chapter 4, verse 4.
But Jesus answered him, saying, “ It is written, ‘Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word of God.”

The Book of Acts Chapter 4, verse 4.
“However, many of those who heard the word believed; and the number of the men came to be about five thousand.”

The Book of Galatians Chapter 4, verse 4.
But when the fullness of the time had come, God sent forth His Son, born of a woman, born under the law, to redeem those who were under the law, that we might receive the adoption as sons.

The Book of James Chapter 4, verse 4.
Adulterers and adulteresses! Do you not know that friendship with the world is enmity with God? Whoever therefore wants to be a friend of the world makes himself an enemy of God. Or do you think that the Scripture says in vain, “The Spirit who dwells in us yearns jealously”? But He gives more grace. Therefore He says: “God resists the proud, But gives grace to the humble.

The Book of PSALMS Chapter 40, verses 1 through 17.
Faith Persevering in Trial.
To the Chief Musician. A Psalm of David.

I waited patiently for the Lord;
And He inclined to me,
And heard my cry.
He also brought me up out of a horrible pit,
Out of the miry clay,
And set my feet upon a rock,
And established my steps.
He has put a new song in my mouth—
Praise to our God;
Many will see it and fear,
And will trust in the Lord.
Blessed is that man who makes the Lord his trust,
And does not respect the proud, nor such as turn aside to lies.
Many, O Lord my God, are Your wonderful works,
Which You have done;
And Your thoughts toward us,
Cannot be recounted to You in order;
If I would declare and speak of them,
They are more than can be numbered.
Sacrifice and offering You did not desire;
My ears You have opened.
Burnt offering and sin offering You did not require.
Then I said, “Behold, I come;
In the scroll of the book it is written of me.
I delight to do Your will, O my God,
And Your law is within my heart.”
I have proclaimed the good news of righteousness
In the great assembly;
Indeed, I do not restrain my lips,
O Lord, You Yourself know.
I have not hidden Your righteousness within my heart;
I have declared Your faithfulness and Your salvation;
I have not concealed Your lovingkindness and Your truth,
From the great assembly.
Do not withhold Your tender mercies from me, O Lord;
Let Your lovingkindness and Your truth continually preserve me.
For innumerable evils have surrounded me;
My iniquities have overtaken me, so that I am not able to look up;
They are more than the hairs of my head;
Therefore my heart fails me.
Be pleased, O Lord, to deliver me;
O Lord, make haste to help me!
Let them be ashamed and brought to mutual confusion
Who seek to destroy my life;
Let them be driven backward and brought to dishonor,
Who wish me evil.
Let them be confounded because of their shame,
Who say to me, “Aha, aha!”
Let all those who seek You rejoice and be glad in You;
Let such as love Your salvation say continually,
“The Lord be magnified!”
But I am poor and needy;
Yet the Lord thinks upon me.
You are my help and my deliverer;
Do not delay, O my God.

The Book of PSALMS Chapter 4, verses 1 through 8.
The Safety of the Faithful.
To the Chief Musician. With stringed instruments. A Psalm of David.

Hear me when I call, O God of my righteousness!
You have relieved me in my distress;
Have mercy on me, and hear my prayer.
How long, O you sons of men,
Will you turn my glory to shame?
How long will you love worthlessness,
And seek falsehood?

But know that the Lord has set apart for Himself him who is godly;
The Lord will hear when I call to Him.
Be angry, and do not sin.
Meditate within your heart on your bed, and be still.

Offer the sacrifices of righteousness,
And put your trust in the Lord.
There are many who say,
“Who will show us any good?”
Lord, lift up the light of Your countenance upon us.
You have put gladness in my heart,
More than in the season that their grain and wine increased.
I will both lie down in peace, and sleep;
For You alone, O Lord, make me dwell in safety.



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 360
The Prayer Of Jesus Against All Hindu Gods

Dear Dan,

In about 2004 or 2005 I attended for a while a men’s prayer breakfast that met at McDonald’s in (L23). The men’s group was from (U22), and the Pastor and some elders would meet on Tuesday mornings for prayer and Bible study. My friend (CB1) also attended since he went to Church at (U22), and did part-time janitor work at the church building.

At one of the breakfast meetings I remember greeting another Brother who drove bus for the Microsoft bus service. And one Tuesday morning he was commenting on a few things about work, but then he said something that I have always remembered. He said that he was the recipient of abuse from some of the Microsoft employees. These employees had emigrated from India or Pakistan to work at Microsoft.

In the Hindu caste system, which is the predominant religion and philosophy of India and Pakistan, bus drivers as a caste are held in extremely low esteem, and the Brother, a United States citizen, would have to sit and take the spoken or unspoken abusive influence coming from those Microsoft passengers who were so defiled. I can leave to your imagination some of the spiritual ramifications.

In the area that I clean at (G6), there is a corridor that runs north and south, parallel with and next to the freeway. Along the top section of the corridor exterior wall there is a window that runs the length of the wall down to where the corridor turns left, so I have a view of the skyline from that angle. I joke with my angels that it is like our own private observatory, because I can see the sky change from evening to night and then to morning, all in one work shift. I can also see some stars and track the moon, sort of, at certain times of each month on clear nights.

There are some prominent building on the opposite side of the freeway that have Microsoft as their primary lessee, so the Microsoft marquee is prominent at the tops of the buildings that I can see from the windows.

During the course of last year as I would walk along the corridor and see the Microsoft signs, the Lord would remind me of the comment made by the Believing Microsoft bus driver, and how I could tell he was in some anguish over the attitudes from hell he was forced to receive in the course of his work. And throughout 2014 I would remember what the Lord had said about going against Allah and the gods of Hinduism, that they were going to be two of the wars He would fight in 2015.

Allah has since been addressed. Now it is time to speak against all the gods of Hinduism. And the Lord has already provided His Word against these evil spirits through His servant John Paul Jackson, who went home to be with Jesus in February 2015.

The prayer of Jesus against all Hindu gods, spoken by Mr. Jackson, is audio only and will be included in the completion of the audio version of this letter.

*From Wikipedia - Part of a series on Hinduism.
Hinduism is the dominant religion, or way of life,[note 1] in South Asia, most notably India. It includes Shaivism, Vaishnavism and Shaktism [1] among numerous other traditions, and a wide spectrum of laws and prescriptions of "daily morality" based on karma, dharma, and societal norms. Hinduism is a categorization of distinct intellectual or philosophical points of view, rather than a rigid, common set of beliefs.[2] Hinduism, with about one billion followers[web 1] is the world's third largest religion, after Christianity and Islam.


R. C. Theophilus.

Letter 361
Weapons And Tactics Part 1
Swords Of The Spirit. Lights Of God. Hope Omnipotent

Dear Dan,

One night at work, about six weeks after I wrote Letter 327 (Enter The Crusher) I saw in the spirit something new. I saw in each of my two spiritual hands something that looked like a shortened version of a “light saber”, silver in color, and not much different from the ones used in the Star Wars movie series. What was unusual was that they were handcuffed to my wrists. The Gift Of Knowledge informed me that I could use them at will, and when I didn’t want to use them, they would just dis-appear. All I have to do is desire with intent to use them, and they become active.

There are controls that operate the light that comes from the emitter end of the handle.
Brilliance Power is one control, and Light Shaft Length is another control. The light that comes from the emitter is conical in shape, in appearance very similar to the center blue flame that emerges from the tip of a cutting torch. But its color is Pure White.

It was also sometime in February, or perhaps early in March that I discovered I had been issued two new swords. One night at work, I saw in the spirit two sword hilts protruding from either side of my belt buckle. These were fixed in such a way as to be parallel with my belt, with the hilts to either side of the buckle. In order to draw either sword, I have to cross my arms, reaching for each sword with the opposite hand. The Sword that is to my left of the belt buckle, and drawn with my right hand, is called Wisdom. The other Sword that is to the right of my belt buckle, and drawn with my left hand, is called Understanding.

Whenever I draw these two swords, and they are always drawn together,
angel Maiah stands directly in front of me between my two arms with her Shield of Faith and Sword of Hope, thereby becoming my Shield Maiden.

I noticed that when I wanted to draw the swords, as I moved my hands close with intent, the hilts would move on their own into my hands. I did not have to reach all the way over to grasp the hilt. They just began to slip out of their scabbards of their own accord into my hands. The blades of either sword did not appear until after I began to draw the hilts away from my belt.

And after I had fully drawn the swords, a cylindrical shaft of blue light would appear, starting at my wrists and extending along each swords hilt and blade into the horizon for as far as the eye could see.

After some practice with each new weapon, I decided to get a little creative and simultaneously drew the swords and caused the Light Sabers to appear, holding both weapons in each hand at the same time.

I used this combination effectively on more than one occasion, but came to the conclusion that it was overkill, and went back to using each weapon on their own.

The Light Sabers are issued for one primary purpose. To reveal and destroy strongholds. When I first lit them up, I saw immediately a wall comprised of demonic bodies all twisted together and unmoving. Then I used the tip of the Light Saber to score some of the demonic bodies. They were sliced open like a hot knife moving through warm butter.

And when I increase the Brilliance, I can see everything. This is the same light that the Swords of the Brothers Cherub are made of. The very Light of Jesus.

These are now being used in the Lord’s removal of the strongholds built up over the years that have caused
isolation in the Pacific Northwest, one Believer from another, the Body of Christ from the Head, and the Gospel from the Nation.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 362
Weapons And Tactics Part 2
The Doctrine Of Faith

Dear Dan,

What can be said about angel Gabriella, the Lady from Heaven who offers the Gift of Faith from our Father in Heaven? Who can describe such a thing? What Wordsmith or Playwright can conjure enough color from their pen, or what Artist can coax enough words from their brush? Her Sword is named Faith.

Yet we have a “
more sure word of prophecy”, and can rely on the Scripture for such Words, for it is written;

The Book of Hebrews chapter 11, verses 1 through 40.

Now faith is the substance of things hoped for,
the evidence of things not seen.

For by it the elders obtained a good testimony.

By faith we understand
By faith Abel offereda more excellent sacrifice
By faith Enoch was taken

But without faith it is impossible to please Him, for he who comes to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him.

By faith Noah
, … prepared an ark
By faith Abraham obeyed
By faith he dwelt in the land of promise

for he waited for the city which has foundations,
whose builder and maker is God.

By faith Sarah herself also received strength to conceive seed
, …

These all died in faith, …

But now they desire a better, that is, a heavenly country.
Therefore God is not ashamed to be called their God,
for He has prepared a city for them.

By faith Abraham, when he was tested, offered up Isaac, …
By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau
By faith Jacob, when he was dying, blessed each of the sons of Joseph,
and worshiped
, …
By faith Joseph, when he was dying, made mention of the departure of the children of Israel, and gave instructions
By faith Moses, when he was born,
was hidden three months by his parents,

and they were not afraid of the king’s command.

By faith Moses, … refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter
, …

By faith he forsook Egypt, …
By faith he kept the Passover and the sprinkling of blood, …
By faith they passed through the Red Sea

By faith the walls of Jericho fell down
By faith the harlot Rahab did not perish

And what more shall I say? For the time would fail me to tell of

Gideon and
Barak and
Samson and

also of
David and
Samuel and
the prophets: who

through faith

subdued kingdoms,
worked righteousness,
obtained promises,
stopped the mouths of lions,
quenched the violence of fire,
escaped the edge of the sword,

out of weakness were made strong,
became valiant in battle,

turned to flight the armies of the aliens.

Women received their dead raised to life again.
Others were tortured, not accepting deliverance, that they might obtain a better resurrection.

Still others had

trial of
mockings and scourgings, yes, and of
chains and imprisonment.

They were
stoned, they were
sawn in two, were
tempted, were
slain with the sword.

They wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins,

being destitute, afflicted, tormented— of whom the world was not worthy.

They wandered in deserts and mountains, in dens and caves of the earth.

And all these, having obtained
a good testimony through faith,

did not receive the promise,

God having provided something better for us,

that they should not be made perfect apart from us.

And it is also written;

The book of Hebrews, Chapter 12, verses 1 through 29.

Therefore we also, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which so easily ensnares us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us,

looking unto Jesus,
the author and finisher of our faith,

who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God.

For consider Him who endured such hostility from sinners against Himself, lest you become weary and discouraged in your souls.

You have not yet resisted to bloodshed, striving against sin. And you have forgotten the exhortation which speaks to you as to sons:

“My son, do not despise the chastening of the Lord,
Nor be discouraged when you are rebuked by Him;
For whom the Lord loves He chastens,
And scourges every son whom He receives.”

If you endure chastening, God deals with you as with sons; for what son is there whom a father does not chasten? But if you are without chastening, of which all have become partakers, then you are illegitimate and not sons. Furthermore, we have had human fathers who corrected us, and we paid them respect. Shall we not much more readily be in subjection to the Father of spirits and live? For they indeed for a few days chastened us as seemed best to them, but He for our profit, that we may be partakers of His holiness.

Now no chastening seems to be joyful for the present, but painful; nevertheless, afterward it yields the peaceable fruit of righteousness to those who have been trained by it.

Therefore strengthen the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees, and make straight paths for your feet, so that what is lame may not be dislocated, but rather be healed.

Pursue peace with all people, and holiness, without which no one will see the Lord: looking carefully lest anyone fall short of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up cause trouble, and by this many become defiled; lest there be any fornicator or profane person like Esau, who for one morsel of food sold his birthright. For you know that afterward, when he wanted to inherit the blessing, he was rejected, for he found no place for repentance, though he sought it diligently with tears.

For you have not come to the mountain that may be touched and that burned with fire, and to blackness and darkness and tempest, and the sound of a trumpet and the voice of words, so that those who heard it begged that the word should not be spoken to them anymore. (For they could not endure what was commanded:“And if so much as a beast touches the mountain, it shall be stoned or shot with an arrow.” And so terrifying was the sight that Moses said, “I am exceedingly afraid and trembling.”)

But you have come to Mount Zion and to the city of the living God,
the heavenly Jerusalem,

to an innumerable company of angels,
to the general assembly and church of the firstborn who are registered in heaven,
to God the Judge of all,
to the spirits of just men made perfect,
to Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant, and
to the blood of sprinkling that speaks better things than that of Abel.

See that you do not refuse Him who speaks. For if they did not escape who refused Him who spoke on earth, much more shall we not escape if we turn away from Him who speaks from heaven, whose voice then shook the earth; but now He has promised, saying, “Yet once more I shake not only the earth, but also heaven.” Now this, “Yet once more,” indicates the removal of those things that are being shaken, as of things that are made,

that the things which cannot be shaken may


Therefore, since we are receiving a kingdom which cannot be shaken, let us have grace, by which we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear. For our God is a consuming fire.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 363
Weapons And Tactics Part 3
The Power Of Love

Dear Dan,

Angel Gabe’s Sword is named Love. As it is written;

The Book of John, chapter 15, verses 12 through 17.

This is My commandment, that you love one another as I have loved you.

Greater love has no one than this,
than to lay down one's life for his friends.

You are My friends if you do whatever I command you.

No longer do I call you servants, for a servant does not know what his master is doing;
but I have called you friends, for all things that I heard from My Father I have made known to you.

You did not choose Me, but I chose you and appointed you that you should go and bear fruit, and that your fruit should


that whatever you ask the Father in My name He may give you.

These things I command you,
that you love one another.

Need I say more? Yes! One more thing must be said.

The Book of First Corinthians, chapter 13, verse 13.
And now abide faith, hope, love, these three;
but the greatest of these is

P. S. Over the last few years in many of our discussions, angel Gabe has asserted that, and I quote,

“… second to the Holy Spirit,
Dr. Chuck Missler is the most accurate Bible Teacher
on the planet today.”


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 364
Weapons And Tactics Part 4
Power Omnipotent

Dear Dan,

Angel Gabriel’s name occurs three times in Scripture, and means “God is my strength”. The first occurrence of his name is in the Book of Daniel, where he is mentioned in Chapter 9 verse 21 as “
the man Gabriel”, and who Daniel said he had “seen in the vision at the beginning.”

It was God’s Strength that brought the Name of Jesus to Mary His mother, saying;

“Do not be afraid, Mary, for you have found favor with God. And behold, you will conceive in your womb and bring forth a Son,

shall call His name Jesus.

He will be great, and will be called the Son of the Highest; and the Lord God will give Him the throne of His father David. And He will reign over the house of Jacob forever, and of His kingdom there will be no end.”

And God’s Strength also spoke these words to Mary;

“For with God nothing will be impossible.”
(Luke 1:30-33, 37)

In these Last Days, Jesus has sent Gabriel to at least two other men on earth. Pastor Roland Buck was one, and he proclaimed the messages brought to him from God by Gabriel. The other is the writer of these letters.

And he, the writer, is still trying to figure out the meaning of all this. He is beyond the “why me” stage of wonder. And he is getting comfortable with the notion that Gabriel has taken up temporary residence at the writers house as part of the family, with the writer’s permission of course, and by the leading of the Holy Spirit.

But still. Where is all this going? Scripture cannot be broken and will be fulfilled
exactly and precisely as specified therein. Yet the Scripture itself speaks clearly that the Lord left Himself some room for “greater things than these” (John 1:50-51, 5:20) to be lived and recorded.

Perhaps the Bible is bigger on the inside than it is on the outside.

The purpose of God’s Strength given to the Church in these Last Days is to proclaim the Good News of the Kingdom with
Boldness, and the Power to live accordingly.

For it is written;

The Book of Philippians,
Chapter 3, verses 7 through 11.

But what things were gain to me, these I have counted loss for Christ. Yet indeed I also count all things loss for the excellence of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and count them as rubbish, that I may gain Christ and be found in Him, not having my own righteousness, which is from the law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which is from God by faith;

that I may know Him
the power of His resurrection,
the fellowship of His sufferings,

being conformed to His death, if, by any means, I may attain to the resurrection from the dead.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 365
Weapons And Tactics Part 5
Peace Omnipotent

Dear Dan,

This is the last part of the series on Weapons and Tactics. More can still be learned, but these may serve as a starting point for further instruction.

The Peace of God, purchased on the Cross by the Lamb of God, is different than the peace of man. Peace that is sued for by man comes from a foundation of fear, poverty, lack, weakness, timidity, perversion, and treachery.

The Peace of God builds a Wall of Defense that is Stronger than the Enemy, and cannot be penetrated or discerned by the Camp of the Wicked.

The Peace that comes from God is built on a foundation of Justice and Equity, and brings Healing to warring parties. This Peace gives Rest to the weary. It gives Sight to the blind, Strength to the feeble, Power to the powerless, Hope to the hopeless, Goodness to the broken, and Love to those who are hated.

For it is written;

The Book Of Hebrews, Chapter 13, verses 20 and 21.

Now may the God of peace who brought up our Lord Jesus from the dead, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant,

make you complete in every good work to do His will,

working in you what is well pleasing in His sight,

through Jesus Christ,

to whom be glory forever and ever.



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 366
More of “More Than Vicodin”
“I Want My MTV”

Dear Dan,

26 June 2015.
Letter 25, I write about a spiritual phenomena that I simply called “more than Vicodin”. This was also the same time that Jesus revealed angel Gabe to me in his glorified form.

After the Day of 7 came to an end (see
Letters 23-37c), and I had the summer of 2000 off for my back to heal, my pain pretty much came to an end, other than the ongoing nerve pain in my left foot. But that pain was low enough that I could pretty much ignore it if I found something to do that grabbed my attention.

I don’t remember when, but as my pain levels decreased, my need to take the hand of Jesus to lower my pain diminished. And so that part of our relationship was no longer required.

But the “MTV effect” has returned. Please permit me to explain.

In relative terms, the amount of pain I have had to endure in the past 5 years has been many times greater than what I had when I was working for (G2) in 1999 and 2000. And it increases with any new spiritual wars we engage in.

Last weekend we completed the audio prayers for
Letters 359 - Removing The Fingerprints of Witchcraft, and 360 - The Prayer of Jesus Against All Hindu Gods. And the following Monday night we prayed both of these while at work. And Tuesday night we prayed these and some of the Letter 310 series of audio prayers as well. But by Wednesday morning I was in very high pain. Even after taking all of my medications, which includes Vicodin and Lorazepam, I still couldn’t get to sleep. I think it was at 1:30PM, after checking with the Lord, that I called in sick from work.

With the Lord’s help I finally got to sleep and slept until about 9PM. I pretty much knew that I had to recover from the two PrayerSongs that spoke against such ancient enemies of Mankind.

So, I started to feel better just being at home, and I spent the night working on Letters 360 through 365. But sometime in the middle of the night, about an hour after taking a pain pill, I started to feel real “high”. Almost to the point of what some would call “being drunk” or even “being slain” in the Spirit. I knew this was the same, “more than Vicodin,” (or MTV), effect, that I had experienced before, and I also knew it was a stronger version of what I had experienced.

The reason I didn’t act “drunk” is because I have a high degree of self control, and I practice what the Scripture calls being “sober-minded”. Otherwise I would have gone to the floor and talked with a drunken slur.

As it was though, I thought it wise to take angel Gabriel’s advice and go lay down on my bed. I just laid there and relaxed for a while until the MTV wore off a little, then I went back to doing things.

Last night at work at about 2:30AM, Gabriel, acting as the Great Physician’s assistant, dosed me again with the same stuff. It wasn’t quite as strong as it was at home, but it was pronounced. The real nice thing about it was it helped to distract me from what I call the “2 to 4 syndrome”.

This is the time of night that I am most susceptible to boredom and depression due to the lack of any scheduled work to be done. So being “drunk in the spirit”, or the MTV effect, hopefully will become a routine part of my work schedule.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 367
I Want All The Keys

Dear Dan,

27 June 2015.
After the protracted attempts of Satan to take my life were finally terminated in October of 2013, the Lord led me to spend a considerable amount of time just seeking Him and being in His presence.

But the Devil’s severe psychological assaults had left me in such a weakened state that it became impossible for me to function in “media society”. From that point on I avoided all exposure to any news media. It wasn’t that I became anti-social. It was that I didn’t have the energy to process the information and come to any reasonable decisions about what I was being exposed to.

So, for all the rest of 2013, and all of 2014, I basically put myself under a news blackout. Instead, I listened to music. Mostly praise and worship music that informed me of how much I was loved by Jesus, by our Father, and by the Holy Spirit. During the news blackout, I didn’t even listen to talk radio. Only music. All of the music that I listened to was chosen by the Holy Spirit to accomplish specific healing instructions as ordered by Jesus, the Great Physician.

Other than one exception, I become almost totally uninformed of any current events occurring outside of my own day to day life.

It really hasn’t been until a few months ago that I gingerly began to turn on some news media, or look at newspapers. But after over a year of listening to just music, or maybe some audio books, I have come to the truth that life continues without the continual barrage of data that is streamed forth in the guise of news. So, even though I have regained enough energy to re-expose myself to news media, I just don’t want to any more that much. Maybe I might look at TV news from time to time. And I am now able to peruse newspaper headlines in case there is something the Lord wants me to find out about.

But in the past month I began to hear in sound bytes from various sources about a case that was brought to the Supreme Court that would make a decision concerning marriage, whether to allow same sex couples to lawfully engage in marital vows in the U.S.

Yet I had no real knowledge of any details until today, 27 June, when in doing research for this memo I accessed the archives of the Supreme Court, and began to read the actual opinion.

The Supreme Court ruling, Obergefell Et Al. Versus, Hodges, Director, Ohio Department Of Health, Et Al. Number 14 dash 556, (argued April 28, 2015—Decided June 26, 2015), became effective on Friday, 26 June 2015. I have downloaded the complete text of the decision, but have not read it as of this writing. Based on what I have heard, it seems as though homosexuals now have the right to engage in matrimony, and may expect all the benefits that are afforded married heterosexual couples.

The Lord was not surprised at this, and no more than a few days before had taken steps to turn this event to His advantage, invoking the Kingdom Policy as set forth in the Book of Genesis, Chapter 50, verses 19 through 21, in the manner set forth in the description below of an actual event.

Wednesday, 24 June 2015, as I was laying in bed waiting for sleep to arrive, I slipped into the Spirit, and was given the knowledge of a task. We performed the task in the form of an
interactive vision.

In this interactive vision;

I commanded the Power of the Reprobate Mind to appear before us. This was the same Power that was revealed in Letters 166 and 167 Volume 4. Then I commanded the Demonic evil spirit* to come near to me, and when he was close enough I said to him;


He immediately started to bend over, and I knew he was about to vomit. I asked angel Gabe to hold a bag under the evil spirit’s mouth to catch the keys as they were being spewed out. After most of the keys had been thrown up, I struck the demon on the back to make sure there were no more keys lodged inside him. After he coughed up the last few, I asked Gabe if he had them. He answered with;


Then I ordered the evil spirit to;


He left as fast as his worn out legs could run.

*Typically POWERS are comprised of one or more fallen angels. The Power of the Reprobate Mind is an exception, and is occupied by a higher order demon, anointed with extra power to operate in that capacity.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 368
The Mountain of Josiah

Dear Dan,

There is a Mountain in the Snoqualmie Valley, part of the Cascade Mountain Range, that is significant in the Lord’s message regarding all things PraiseTree. The mountain is called Mt. Si.

After changing jobs from (G1) to (G2) in October 1999, I discovered a small cafe called that was open until about 9PM. I further discovered that if I timed my work right, I could leave (G2) where I worked the first half of the shift, and be able to take my lunch break with a burger and cup of coffee at the cafe, then proceed to the second half of my shift at (G2a).

On the back of one of the menus was written some of the Snoqualmie Tribe’s history and mythology, with a preface about Mt. Si, quoted below;

In the White Man’s tradition, Mount Si was named after the pioneer Josiah Merritt who came to the Snoqualmie Valley from Ohio in 1862. He had a Silver Claim close to the foot of the mountain so other settlers called it Uncle Si’s Mountain. Later it was shortened to Mount Si. The mountain is 4,190 feet tall and stands as a Sentinel over the Upper Valley. It is one of the most popular hiking destinations in the area.

Five years prior to this, in 1996, a giant slab of rock broke free from the western face of Mt. Si. It crashed and turned into rubble below, leaving a very distinct lighter colored area where the slab had been, with the rubble laying below and also lighter and very distinct in appearance.

I did not witness the event. But since I had been seeing Mt. Si almost every day since we moved into the Valley, I couldn’t help but notice within a few days the broken area and rubble below. But a “chance meeting” at the Post Office did give me access to an eye and ear witness to the event.

After this event occurred I described what I saw on Mt. Si to (M), and she piped up and said that one her co-workers just happened to live in North Bend, could see Mt. Si from his yard, and both heard and saw this happen.

I had met this co-worker before, so I knew his appearance. One day I went to the Post Office, and there he was going out to his car. I stopped him and asked him whether he had indeed seen and heard the slab break off of Mt. Si.

He confirmed that he had been working in his yard at the time, and then added that;


And with that statement, I knew the Lord was confirming what He had been telling me personally about the meaning of the rock slab, and how it resonated with the Scripture where it says;

1 Kings 13:1-5
The Message of the Man of God

“And behold, a man of God went from Judah to Bethel by the word of the Lord, and Jeroboam stood by the altar to burn incense. Then he cried out against the altar by the word of the Lord, and said,

“O altar, altar! Thus says the Lord:
‘Behold, a child,
Josiah by name, shall be born to the house of David;
and on you he shall sacrifice the priests of the high places
who burn incense on you, and men's bones shall be burned on you. ’”

And he gave a sign the same day, saying,

“This is the sign which the Lord has spoken:
Surely the altar shall split apart,
and the ashes on it shall be poured out.”

So it came to pass when King Jeroboam heard the saying of the man of God, who cried out against the altar in Bethel, that he stretched out his hand from the altar, saying, “Arrest him!” Then his hand, which he stretched out toward him, withered, so that he could not pull it back to himself. The altar also was split apart, and the ashes poured out from the altar, according to the sign which the man of God had given by the word of the Lord.”

Later on I took some photos of the rock face with our new digital camera to archive both the event and appearance of Mt. Si.
Click here to see the pictures.

Additionally, within two years of the first slab breaking free, I saw where two more, smaller slabs had similarly broken off, one to the upper right, and one to the lower left. These to me were “two witnesses”, confirming the message of the first slab.

One of angel Gabriella’s ministries is Purity. The silver claim of Uncle Si refers to the Scripture where it says;

Psalms 12:6-7
The words of the Lord are pure words,
silver tried in a furnace of earth,
Purified seven times.
You shall keep them, O Lord,
You shall preserve them from this generation forever.

SPECIAL NOTE: In May of 2010 I was waiting at the bus stop. The sun was setting, but there was cloud cover. Then, a break came in the clouds, and the Brilliant Light of Sunset Broke Through and shown right on the spot where the slab of rock broke off of the face of Mt. Si over ten years before.
Click on these links to see: MT. SI PHOTOS—> SUNSET (2010)
01, 02, 03, 04 / MARKUP (2009) 01, 02, 03


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 369
A Record Of Faith In Action

Dear Dan,

I think this happened just after I quit my job at (G2), during the summer of 2000 when I didn’t work very much.

At that time it was my custom to go up to PraiseTree Lake to meditate and seek the Lord, since I was still recuperating from the battles that I had endured while working for the (G2).

One day upon arriving at PraiseTree and getting out of my truck, I started to make my way to the waters edge, walking through about the same spot that I had some time earlier met Pike Bishop (angel Gabe) and his (very) Redhead female companion (angel Gabriella).

After coming around some bushes I saw the waters edge about 100 feet away. But I also saw some people standing in an area on the shore that I wanted to go, so I stopped for a minute to figure out if I should head in a different direction.

As I stood looking and thinking, I noticed what the people were doing. There were only four or five people, and they were all standing around a camera tripod with what appeared to be a video camera attached at the top. And standing in front of the video tripod assembly was another man dressed in a dark suit just a few feet away, facing the camera.

I was too far away to hear if anything was being said. But just before I turned to go in a different direction, I saw the man in the suit raise both his hands, as if to praise and worship Creator God, while the video camera was recording.

As I walked away, the Lord said that they were angels making a record of what I had done to liberate PraiseTree from Rattlesnake.

If this was a vision, then I was seeing something that appeared so corporeal that I could have walked up and touched the people and the camera.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 370
The Siege Of Bethel Part 1
Some History

Dear Dan,

After discovering music a year ago from Bethel Church in Redding, I wanted to know something about its history. My first stop these days for basic primary information is Wikipedia, so I looked there and learned some of the facts. I also learned more by listening to audio produced by people associated with Bethel, and remembering certain “scraps of information”. Here is a quote from WIKI;

“In February 1996, the congregation invited Bill Johnson from Weaverville, California to lead the congregation. Johnson, the son of former pastor Earl Johnson, only had one stipulation before he was voted in: that

the message would always be about revival and that
the subject of revival would never change.[1]

He received nearly unanimous approval by the congregation and the church board. What believers consider to be a supernatural revival began to break out shortly after Bill's arrival. People in the congregation began laughing uncontrollably and falling and rolling on the floor, believing themselves to be under the power of God during church services.

A mass exodus took place shortly after manifestations began happening. An estimated 1,000 people left the church and the two Sunday services were reduced to one. From 1996-1997, Bethel Church saw very little church growth.”

Over the years the Lord has honed my ability to discern certain truths about others by what is being said verbally by them, whether through oratory or song, and even in writing. Frequently the motives of the hearts of the communicators become clearly revealed as I listen or read. This is true when I read comments such as the one above. The comments above seem to be true observations without an attached agenda.

But very recently I got an email from a radio talk show host that I used to listen to a lot. Her name is (redacted). In the email was a write-up that was critical of Bethel Church and Pastor Johnson. I have not done so, but I suspect that I could find a host of other critics if I did a general internet search.

The name Bethel, at least in Christian circles, comes from the account of a dream given to the Hebrew Patriarch Jacob, as recorded in Genesis chapter 28, verses 11 through 22, and quoted below;

“Now Jacob went out from Beersheba and went toward Haran. So he came to a certain place and stayed there all night, because the sun had set. And he took one of the stones of that place and put it at his head, and he lay down in that place to sleep.

Then he dreamed, and behold,

a ladder was set up on the earth, and its top reached to heaven; and there the angels of God were ascending and descending on it. And behold, the Lord stood above it and said:

“I am the Lord God of Abraham your father and the God of Isaac; the land on which you lie I will give to you and your descendants. Also your descendants shall be as the dust of the earth; you shall spread abroad to the west and the east, to the north and the south; and in you and in your seed all the families of the earth shall be blessed. Behold, I am with you and will keep you wherever you go, and will bring you back to this land; for I will not leave you until I have done what I have spoken to you.”

Then Jacob awoke from his sleep and said,

Surely the Lord is in this place, and I did not know it.”

And he was afraid and said,

How awesome is this place!
This is none other than the house of God,
and this is the gate of heaven

Then Jacob rose early in the morning, and took the stone that he had put at his head, set it up as a pillar, and poured oil on top of it. And he called the name of that place

>>> Bethel <<<

but the name of that city
had been Luz previously.

Then Jacob made a vow, saying,

If God will be with me, and keep me in this way that I am going,
and give me bread to eat and clothing to put on,
so that I come back to my father’s house in peace,

then the Lord shall be my God.

And this stone which I have set as a pillar shall be God’s house,

and of all that You give me
I will surely give a tenth to You.

Before being renamed by Jacob, Bethel was called Luz, which, according to Strongs Concordance, means;

LUZ - H3868
A primitive root; to turn aside (compare H3867 , H3874 and H3885 ), that is, (literally) to depart, (figuratively) be perverse:—depart, froward, perverse (-ness).

Later on in 1
st Kings chapter 12 we read how an altar to a foreign god was set up at Bethel, essentially reverting it to its former heathen use (Luz).

But then in 1
st Kings chapter 13, we read that the Lord sent a man of God to condemn the altar, and to prophecy the coming of a King, Josiah by name, who would destroy all the idol worship from Bethel.

I think it is LIKELY TO BE TRUE that the split that took place at Bethel Church was a direct result of the influence of the city of “Luz”, a stronghold of Satan, in the hearts of those that left.

I can tell you that I would not have received the vital healings to my mind, soul, and heart without the music that has come out of Bethel, and which required many years to mature and come to fruition.

Even The 2
nd Chapter of Acts music wasn’t powerful enough to overcome the effect of this most recent assault of hell in my life. I spent most of the second half of 2014 listening at work to music from Bethel, to the exclusion of almost everything else. And later I started listening and recording praise and worship services, posted as they were happening live on youtube. I also discovered a group called Worship Mob, out of Colorado Springs.

I think it
likely to be true that there is more than one place on the face of the earth that can be called a “Bethel”, or a unique geographical place where the Son Jesus placed an open portal from Heaven to Earth. Or in Star Trek - Deep Space Nine terms, a “stable wormhole” to the Gamma Quadrant.

One such place, although portable for forty years, would have been the Ark of the Covenant and the Mercy Seat. Other places are Churches where the outpouring of the Holy Spirit began a revival, such as Azusa Street in Los Angeles, and the Toronto Vineyard Church. I have also heard of a place called Moravian Falls that might qualify.

And every Born Again Christian is a Bethel, for The Trinity dwells within us, and whether known by us or not, we have open access to God’s Throne in Heaven without restriction. And like in the story from 1
st Kings, Satan designs siege-works against both geographical Bethel(s) and Christians.

Rattlesnake Lake Recreation Area is also a Bethel, which came under siege by Satan a long time ago, requiring a series of revelatory events for it to be liberated and renamed PraiseTree. But now as I write angel Gabe posed the possibility that the entire Snoqualmie Valley might be a dedicated Bethel Area. If this is true, then it starts to make some sense of all the fighting we have had to do against witchcraft in the Valley. The build up of witchcraft in the Valley has built a “City of Luz” type of fortification set up by the enemy to pervert the outpouring of the Spirit in the Valley. Hmmm. Further intel is required, but I think I already know it is true.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 371
The Siege Of Bethel Part 2
Where Did THEY Come From?

Dear Dan,

There is another Bethel that is special to me. It is where I spent many summers as a youth, and where I repented of my sins at an altar when I was seven. But I also suffered from misunderstanding, harassment, and abuse.

Letter 03 I talk about a Church Campground that was owned by Bethel Temple of Seattle, and how I was saved at that Church campground in 1966 at Mirror Lake near an area called Federal Way. But 34 years later the campground had become rundown, unkempt, and demons roamed the campus and the old church building freely. Please permit me to explain.

After leaving employment with (G2) in May of 2000, I wanted to be led by the Holy Spirit in my day to day activities as much as possible. So each day I woke up with the expectation of just that. The Lord used this free time to help me get to know angels Gabe and Gabriella better, and just to give me some time to have fun.

One of the things that I had been thinking about and wanting to do for some time even before quitting my job was to visit the place of my spiritual birth. I think also that I wanted to process some of the spiritual abuse I had experienced there and walk on the campground on my own terms, as an adult, and with the new found power I had over the enemy.

So one day we all got into the S-10 and drove down to Federal Way, and found our way to Mirror Lake and the Bethel Campground. I drove into what was still a dirt parking lot, parked the truck and got out.

I stood there for a moment getting my spiritual bearings, and wanting to remember what it was like to be there as a youth. But as we started to walk around, I noticed some things.

The first thing that I noticed was the absence of the main meeting hall, where I had walked up the literal sawdust aisle between the wooden bench pews, knelt at the altar, and wept my heart out repenting of my sins and giving my heart to Jesus. All that was left of the building was the concrete floor, that had been poured after I got saved, and the foundational footings. There had been a basement underneath one end of the main sanctuary, where there was a recreational room. I liked to go down there when it was open because it was cool in the hot August days, and had a ping-pong table.

But it was there in the recreational room one day that I was approached by a female camp counselor. She was familiar to me because I had seen her from a distance over the course of the camp meeting. I remember we talked a little. Then, later on, she accused me behind my back to my own mother of being an illegal drug user, saying to my mom that she was experienced in detecting drug use. Funny thing; I had never taken any drugs of any kind before, or at that time. The counselor lady was dead wrong, herself being deceived, and listening instead to the voice of an accusing spirit Satan had assigned against my family.

It is without too great a clarity that I remember, but I think there were some of the old bunk houses still standing that would house kids during kids camp, and then could be rented by out-of-towners to stay overnight during the general family camp.

But it was rather obvious by their appearance that the grounds were no longer used for camp meetings. Then I activated my spirit-space “x-ray vision” (seeing in the spirit) and scoped the place for spiritual activity. I don’t remember seeing any angels, (other than my own, but I wasn’t looking for them anyway) but there were more than a few demons lurking about.

Then we started to walk over to the Church building that was still standing and had been an Assembly of God Church. The Church was located adjacent to the same property as the campground, but it was not affiliated with Bethel Temple.

The main door was standing open, so we walked right in to see what was going on. I didn’t see anyone, but I could tell that the church building had been converted to a Christian day school center. And I could also both sense the presence of and see demonic spirits.

And I was dismayed, astounded, and saddened and what I saw and perceived.

I knew that this was the work-product of compromise in the church. Some of the teaching materials I saw on one of the shelves was more or less a “new age” curriculum for kids.

We left both the building and the campground without seeing any other humans. And I think that was by design of the Holy Spirit. He wanted me to sense, perceive, and witness what had happened at the Church and the Campground. It had some under siege by the Enemy.

I did some research before writing this letter, and found a word-press blog by the last pastor that had anything to do with Bethel Temple. There is no mention as to the disposition of the campground. I can only surmise that some time in the past both it and the Assemblies of God Church building had passed into other hands.

But I have wondered from time to time, how a former Pentecostal campground with such a powerful Kingdom history could become “
… a dwelling place of demons, a prison for every foul spirit, and a cage for every unclean and hated bird!

The Campground named Bethel, the “Stable Wormhole to Heaven” that it once had been, had become a “City of Luz”. C.R.O. A Commercial Religious Organization.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 372
The Siege Of Bethel Part 3
Inverse Intel

Dear Dan,

What I am about to describe is an early example of the unique way the Lord reveals to me certain INTEL regarding what He is doing in His Body, and sometimes the World.

There was a Christian Lady that until a few years ago lived across the street from (M) and me. Here name is (CS10), and she is now in Heaven with Jesus.

(CS10), who was a divorcee, told me once that she, before moving up here from California with her two sons, had been one of the very first phone Prayer Partners with TBN. I inferred from that statement that she most likely walked in other related Christian circles such as Calvary Chapel, Harvest Fellowship, etc.

(CS10) and sons became friends with (M) and me. Sometimes I would go over to visit with (CS10) to talk about Church stuff, since she knew so many People of the California Churches.

One day on one of our visits (CS10) handed me a computer printout that was about three or four pages long. She said that it was a series of visions by someone named Rick Joyner. I don’t remember if she wanted any feedback, but I do remember that she was concerned whether he was a false prophet, and that the visions might constitute heresy.

What (CS10) didn’t know, and what I didn’t tell her, was that I was already familiar with Mr. Joyner, having previously been introduced to his Morningstar ministry a year or two earlier by a man who was my friend and prophetic mentor. I took the papers and said that I would look at them when I had time. A platform of suspicion was close at hand with her attitude, but even then I attempted to walk circumspectly in not passing judgment until I heard the end of the matter. This happened some time before my motorcycle accident in July of 1995.

One weekend not long after she gave me the papers I decided I wanted to go for a ride on my Honda Magna. Then the thought occurred to me to bring the papers, and I could spend some quality time at a restaurant, studying them over a cup of coffee. I rode up to Monroe and went to what was the Dutch Cup Diner.

After eating, I started to read what Rick Joyner had written. They were a series of visions he had experienced about what was going to happen in the Church in coming years. And as I read, the strong notion, which I knew was of the Lord, began to emerge that I was actually reading what amounted to a Kingdom military intelligence report about upcoming operations the Lord was preparing to engage in.

(CS10) had apparently discovered a rough draft on the internet of what was to become one of Rick Joyner’s books. Later on I purchased the paperback version, and very recently the Kindle version. Right now I don’t remember the exact title, but I think it is called Epic Battles Of The Last Days.

Anyway, I gave what I read much thought, and the knowledge came in pretty handy later on when I was having my own series of strange and unique dreams and visions at Harborview.

But this is an example of what I came to know later as angel Gabe’s work in revealing the truth to me without compromising my own position of belief. Covert Ops were in effect even back then. I just didn’t know that’s what it was.

The spirit of suspicion and accusation coming from (CS10) and that was attempting to enter my understanding of what Mr. Joyner had written was part to the Enemy’s siege-craft plans against what was to become PraiseTree. But the Lord saved both (CS10) and me from the wiles of Satan through His own ministry of truth.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 373
The Siege Of Bethel Part 4
This Sucks!

Dear Dan,

While the bulk of the deliverance of PraiseTree is complete, there are still pockets of witchcraft in the Snoqualmie Valley that keep men in bondage and bring curses to the land.

Case in point. About the same time that we purchased the Chrysler 300, my Chevy S-10 required a tune-up and a new O2 sensor. When I had the truck in to the shop to diagnose for the O2 sensor, I asked if it was OK for me to drive the truck with the defective sensor for the few days until I could bring it in on appointment. One of the younger mechanics said “sure”, but then added that my “gas mileage would probably go down.”

For all the time I owned the S-10, I got a consistent 20-22 MPG year round depending on the annual fuel mix. Just after the old O2 sensor was replaced with a new one, the fuel pump went out, and I had to get that replaced. Once that was taken care of and I started driving the truck again, I noticed that the gas milage dropped to 17 MGP.

I continued driving the truck for a while, keeping careful track of the fuel economy, thinking that the OBD computer might need to reprogram itself from all the new components being added. But after about two or three weeks and no improvement, I took it back to the shop to make sure they installed the right sensor, since I was still getting only 17 MPG. After double checking, the shop assured me that the sensor was the right one.

Right toward the end of all this happening is when (M) totaled her car, and we got the 300. I discovered it was so much fun to drive that I started driving it to work more and more instead of the truck. It was sort of ironic that the new muscle car was getting better mileage than my light economy pickup. Especially with a V-8 HEMI.

After I got over the shock of being able to drive to work in peace and quiet, I begin to inquire of the Lord again about the milage problem with the S-10. He responded with various Thoughts and Words about the problem with witchcraft in the Valley. The notion occurred to me that the young mechanic might have the gift of prophecy, but was (likely unknowingly) saying declarative words in a negative way. Or maybe he is a practicing warlock and knew exactly what he was doing. But I think the former more likely.

And then I had to deal with my own attitude that I thought it sucked for my S-10 milage to be effected by just a few words spoken by a junior mechanic. And why, if I am an obedient prophet, can’t I just bless the truck back to economical health? (“Because this sacrifice is for the whole Snoqualmie Valley. That’s why.”)

Anyway, the Lord has said that when we get rid of all the effect of witchcraft in the Snoqualmie Valley, the mileage of my S-10 will return to normal.

I don’t know how long this is going to take. I do know that we have divided up all the PrayerSongs against witchcraft into five playlists. One for each day of the work-week. So we listen and pray the prayers when we are at work, Days 1-5.

The mileage problem with the S-10 was what the Lord used to get my attention and give me the motivation for the PrayerSong to Remove The Fingerprints of Witchcraft. The only other Kingdom response we can give according to Scripture is to Forgive, Bless, and Pray. After that, it falls to the will of God.

Removing the Fingerprints of Witchcraft will also effectively end the Siege of Bethel in the PraiseTree (formerly Snoqualmie) Valley.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 374
The Siege Of Bethel Part 5
In Retrospect

Dear Dan,

In summation, according to Scripture it is clear that through Christ Jesus, the Lord God restored relationship with the Father for all mankind, who, after believing in Christ our Messiah as Lord and Savior, has every access to all things from Heaven, per Scripture as it says; “Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done, on Earth is it is in Heaven.”

But we also know from the prophecies of Jesus found in Scripture that not all would be well in the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth, due to the not-so-peaceful coexistence of Hell with that of Jesus’ Kingdom.

Yet we also know from Scripture that King Jesus is the Victor. He is the one who sets the captive free, reveals true things to the blind, brings freedom to the captive, and Adoption to the Fatherless.

The signs He has given in PraiseTree are indicative of this. These are:

01) Letter 30 The Day of 7 - P 08 The Liberation Of PraiseTree 2011-10-28
02) Letter 32 The Day of 7 - P 10 “The Word Against Snoqualm” 2011-10-28
03) Letter 263 From Rattlesnake To PraiseTree 2014-07-13
04) Letter 264 The Song of PraiseTree 2014-07-20
05) Letter 265 The Heartbeat Of Heaven 2014-07-20
06) Letter 266 The Bugler & Co. 2014-07-20
07) Letter 268 The Praisetree Anointing 2014-07-31
08) Letter 269 The Three Rivers Are One 2014-08-02
09) Letter 270 The Snoqualmie Indian Nation 2014-08-03
10) Letter 271 The First PraiseTree Sign Of Heaven 2014-08-10
11) Letter 368 The Mountain of Josiah 2015-07-05
12) Letter 369 A Record Of Faith In Action 2015-07-07

The uniqueness of the “Bethel” of PraiseTree is that its existence is not contingent on any one Church or Denomination for its continuance. The established Grid Coordinates and corresponding Scriptures ensure that it cannot be moved* from its place. And the likelihood of the property being used for any other purpose other than its current use is also exceedingly remote.

But “birds of the air”, demons, can still invade and lodge in the trees, bringing with them their own form of corruption. These birds can be kept away by prayerful vigilance and occasional visits by the those of the Redeemed who have dedicated themselves to the purpose of keeping PraiseTree free of vermin and pestilence.

*The TV show Star Trek - Deep Space Nine prophesies of this. One of the main themes is the discovery of a Stable Wormhole from a Deep Space Quadrant to space near the planet Bajor, and easily accessible to all.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 375
Twenty Years Of Increasing Blessings

Dear Dan,

As I write this, we are two days away from the 20
th anniversary of Seven-Fifteen-95. That is the day that Satan was allowed to cause a public transaction of Kingdom proportions, into which the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit themselves entered to bring about God’s will on earth as it is in Heaven, saying that, “what Satan meant for evil, I mean for good.”

But the injuries I sustained in the original conflict have continued to cause further deterioration in the rest of my body, to the point of my almost not being able to work at all. I can work, because Jesus sends pain medicines of various kinds to me through angel Gabriel. But this only treats the symptoms. It is not a complete healing. And I have no facility left after work to take proper care of my house and home.

So, the Lord led us once again to visit (U3) Church to seek healing prayer with anointing oil and the laying on of hands by the elders. One of the elders read my poem out loud on my behalf, then they prayed with oil and laying on of hands. And the prayers and anointing were done twice at the leading of the Lord, indicating that my healing has been firmly decided in Heaven.

This occurred on Saturday 11 July 2015, which co-incidentally is the three-year anniversary of the first Letter To Daniel, Letter 1 Volume 1.

This Wednesday 15 July 2015, on the fourth day of the week, is the actual anniversary. It seems this will be a special day for me, and for my friends.

On that morning, at about 7AM, we will be at the actual site of the collision, on the bridge overlooking the road where I was struck down, to listen to and agree with the PrayerSong we have already recorded.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 376
The 300 Speaks

Dear Dan,

The Lord wants us to elaborate more on our Chrysler 300, in addition to what has already been said in Letters 333 and 355.

This refers to 1995, the year I was struck down by the Enemy, and the day of blessing and the promise of complete healing as declared by the prophetic word of Jesus in the poem He gave to me to clarify His will in the matter.

Number 9
When we purchased the 2006 Chrysler 300 in Feb of 2015, it was both 9 years older than the current model year, and 9 years newer than the 1997 Dodge Intrepid it replaced. And we purchased the car on the 9
th. The number 9 is significant. See Letters 212 − 224, Volume 4. Once again the Lord is confirming His word against Satan. 2006 is also the year that Saddam Hussein was executed. According to both angels Gabe and Gabriel, in the years prior to Hussein’s execution, Satan’s world headquarters was in Baghdad beginning with the acquisition by Iraq of a Nuclear power plant from France in 1976. The Devil had designs on using the Hussein regime to cause as much damage to or outright destroy Israel by attempting to have Iraq (Babylon) create their own nuclear weapon.

As it was, under Satan’s influence, the Hussein administration used chemical weapons to attack some of Iraq’s own Kurdish population. Wikipedia states that;

Halabja Chemical Attack
The Halabja chemical attack (Kurdish: Kîmyabarana Helebce
کیمیابارانی ھەڵەبجە), also known as the Halabja Massacre or Bloody Friday, was a genocidal massacre against the Kurdish people that took place on March 16, 1988, during the closing days of the Iran–Iraq War in the Kurdish city of Halabja in Southern Kurdistan. The attack was part of the Al-Anfal campaign in northern Iraq, as well as part of the Iraqi attempt to repel the Iranian Operation Zafar 7. It took place 48 hours after the fall of the town to Iranian army and Kurdish guerrillas.

The attack killed between 3,200 and 5,000 people and injured 7,000 to 10,000 more, most of them civilians. Thousands more died of complications, diseases, and birth defects in the years after the attack. The incident, which has been officially defined as an act of genocide against the Kurdish people in Iraq, was and still remains the largest chemical weapons attack directed against a civilian-populated area in history.

18 MPG average
This speaks of Revelation 18, verses 1 and 2, and the Angel with Great Authority, who I have come to count among my closest friends.

the need arose on the 30th. The purchase was made on the 9th.
There are Three Persons being One God, Yahweh. He is Love. He passed judgment on the Enemy of our Souls on 10/9/2013 in answer to Jesus’ call for help on 9/11/2001.

80 MPH.
The speaks of the restoration of the Lost Anointing of he 1980’s. When entering Graceland, the 300 runs really smooth at this speed.

The controls and settings can be programmed and saved for two separate drivers, making the car more comfortable to drive for two different drivers This speaks of how our individual lives are custom fit for each of us.

This makes listening to custom playlists on iPods possible. An unlimited Universe of Audio.

And, it is just plain fun to drive. It has a rather sharp turning radius. It is quiet inside. It has custom window tinting, providing a greater level of privacy.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 377
A New Heart Is Given

Dear Dan,

According to angels Gabe and Gabriel, last year in September 2014 I received a new heart. Not a physical heart, but a new spiritual heart. Not because I wasn’t Born Again already, but because the New Heart I was given at my New Birth when I was seven had suffered such severe lacerations from attacks by Satan and his resources that the bleeding out (of God’s Love) could not be stopped by conventional Kingdom methods. The Morgul blades from the Ring-wraiths had penetrated too far in and cut too close.

I wouldn’t have known the exchange of hearts had happened if they hadn’t told me, because the Lord Jesus essentially performed a “hot swap” of my existing heart with a new, exact duplicate of the original. Very much like swapping a hard drive out in a RAID system. This was done in real time, and so quickly I wasn’t even aware of the procedure being performed.

But in retrospect I do have some clues that tell me this is so.

About 25 September 2013 I had a vision documented in Letter 210 Volume 4. And just after the vision was over, while I was sitting at my desk I took a piece of paper and drew a picture of a human heart that was torn in two. I wrote some other things, then put it in a drawer. This was how I felt. My broken heart was not because of the new burden. My broken heart was due to the piercing of the Satanic blades.

There was a source of love that kept me alive, and gave me hope. This was the unique and remarkable relationship Jesus created between angels Gabe, Gabriella, Maiah, and me. He kept messaging His love to me through them. But their expressions of love kept bleeding out every day. Try as they may to stop the bleeding, it would not.

I tried assisting their efforts by self-medicating through music. I would burn CD after CD of new music to listen to while driving to work. There was one song I found that I liked, and it spoke to my heart. It is a song from Bethel called “You Won’t Relent”.

It speaks of giving one’s entire person to God. Because of the lacerations in my heart, the Love of God kept draining out, so I kept feeling like I had to keep giving myself over to Jesus over and over again. I would listen to the song at work many times a day. And I had burned CD with the song so I could listen in my truck on the easy to work.

According to Gabriel, the “heart hot swap” was performed when we were in Astoria last year (see Letters 277-280, Volume 5-14). It happened the second time I went swimming in the Motel Pool. I had taken my iPod and speaker and would listen to praise music. I hadn’t swam in quite some time, so this was a blessing greatly appreciated.

Afterward Jesus filled my NEW heart with His love, and the Love stayed. So once we got back from Astoria I began to have a love for Astoria I had never had before. And it stayed. And after a while I tapered off listening to the same song over and over again. But I still listen because it is a good song.

Both Gabe and Gabriel say there is a transparent container made of pure crystal in Heaven with my old Born Again broken heart in it. This was used as evidence of my obedience in one of the trials that Jesus represented me in. This case was brought to God’s Court* by one of Satan’s inferior resources due to the Devil himself being a little tied up at the moment.

But the charges were dropped due to the overwhelming evidence that all that I have done regarding sending Satan to the northern Saharan desert in southern Tunisia until the rapture has been out of obedience to King Jesus by the direct leading of the Holy Spirit. Amen.

*As I write this I am listening to a series of lectures on the Courts of Heaven, by Robert Henderson (www.roberthenderson.org). According to the Lord, after this year and its wars are over, beginning in 2016, He will be teaching me more about His Courts. I’ll have more to say about this a little later.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 378
Timing Is Everything

Dear Dan,

Angel Gabriella has emphasized to me more than once about the perfect timing of the Lord in our lives, and especially how He takes great pleasure in revealing His will to us by syncing our mundane day to day activities with the absolute perfection of the Heartbeat of Heaven.

This timing became even more apparent with the beginning of the operation to take out the U.S. Powers of Witchcraft. Describing how this came about is so important to the Lord that He would have me document it in this letter.

I had known about the Edmonds Prince of Witchcraft ever since I had to deal with my mother in law, and the subsequent removal by the Lord of the Prince at her house in about late 1999 or early 2000. And I knew, after angel Gabe told me, that he was just one of five Princes along the West Coast (which also included the other States that are on the map I sent to you).

And then I learned about the Astoria Prince when we went to Oregon in 2014. So then I started thinking about the other three Princes and where they were at.

But the operation to overthrow the Powers, or I should say the completion of the op, was prompted by a podcast and subsequent series of books I purchased on Kindle. The last book on the list, “What Witches Don’t Want Christians To Know”, is the one that got my attention.

The Podcast I had downloaded at least a month earlier, and had it stashed in a playlist for when I got tired of music, which is seldom. But toward the end of December 2014 I listened to one of the podcasts that looked interesting.

The author, Mary Lake, was being interviewed on a podcast called View From The Bunker (vftb.net), about her book. The interview was really interesting, and the Lord reminded me of the main focus of His work in us at that time, the eradication of the Spirit of Witchcraft from the face of the earth. I purchased the Kindle book and read it a little at a time over about four or five days. And as I read, I started to get really pissed off, and wanted to do something about it.

So, with the leading of the Holy Spirit and authority of Christ Jesus, we put together the audio prayers that became Overthrowing The Power of Witchcraft. This strategy was designed to eliminate the flow of power from the higher echelons down to the rest of the Princes on the ground level.

It was our interceding for the Churches of and in California, combined with contending directly with these Powers that brought about the twisting of the lower torso of my spirit man inside my physical body, which the Holy Spirit Himself straightened out one night while I was in bed.

The location of the predominate regions of Witchcraft came in intel from angel Gabe’s CIA resources that had identified five powers of Witchcraft, each with five Princes. Coincidentally the five regions were already identified in a map, courtesy of National Geographic, that was sent to you in an earlier letter.

Here is the list of books that led to what we now call Operation Eradicate.

24 Nov 2014 - Hope Against Hope.
By Nancy Missler

13 Dec 2015 - The Final Quest.
By Rick Joyner

2 Jan 2015 - Visions From Heaven. Journal of the Unknown Prophet.
By Wendy Alec

4 Jan 2015 - What Witches Don’t Want Christians To Know
By Mary Lake.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 379
TWISpA (x2) 11-25 July 2015
Operation Eradicate


Dear Dan,

Monday 13 July marks the start of two weeks off from work on vacation time. (M) originally wanted to go to Sacramento to her nephew’s wedding, but something came up that changed our plans, requiring us to stay home. Sometime since about April of this year some rooms in our house had become infested with bedbugs, and we had to spend a week prepping things for the Pest Exterminator Service to arrive and treat the house with pesticide. This was scheduled for Monday the 20th in the morning.

>>> Saturday 11 July 2015
We visited MFH Church for the second time since 2000, and a prayer of mine was answered. I had been asking the Lord for someone of the “Redeemed” persuasion that I could talk with about all the spiritual things I have been living. It turns out one of the Elders at MFH, (CB41), has been having similar experiences. The Lord introduced the two of us at the meeting, and we have been talking by phone almost daily since then. Thank you Jesus.

>>> Saturday 11 July 2015
In the course of our journey to bedbug eradication, I spoke with three extermination companies, got written estimates from two, and settled on one, Willard’s Pest Control. One of the other companies I had called is Orkin, and I could tell by what was spoken to me by the sales rep that they have their own pest problem, that of witchcraft and spirits of pride. After speaking with them I started to get a little sick, but after the call it stopped quickly once I identified the problem and prayed. Willard’s on the other hand has a familiar spirit problem, in that they hang out at the main office, then hitch a ride with the technicians, going out to the job sites and seeing if they can find a new, more permanent family or business with which to dwell. I observed the beginning of this when the technician that came to our house for the initial estimate started to behave a little odd toward (M), becoming less than professional and getting more familiar with her. Then, when he and his assistant arrived on the day to perform the job, he made a specific point of asking if (M) was at home, using her first name, (M). She had already gone to the motel, which I so indicated. This was the familiar spirit seeking to find entrance through the weakest vessel. Failing that, it tried to find a vector in the spirit realm, which the Lord revealed to me in a dream, and documented further below.

>>> Monday 13 July.
Monday just before I woke up I dreamed that…


I was on a motorcycle, a Honda CX650 Silverwing, and was riding for the second time since my accident. I started out from inside an apartment with angel Gabe, who was on an older 2-stroke bike, maybe a Suzuki. We both had cell phones. Our two bikes were in the apartment suite, and I remember that I had no problem riding down the stairs out onto the street and open road.

We both decided to ride our separate ways for a while, staying in touch through our cell phones.

I rode through Bellevue, making my way North toward Kirkland at surface street speeds. I wanted to ride slowly through town so I could hear the sounds and smell the various odors coming from the activity of Life in the Cities.

Gabe then called me to say he had stopped at the AAA office on Rose Hill. I told him to stay put and I would ride over to meet him. While I was still talking on the cell phone I woke up from the dream.

END OF DREAM (Note: as I was waking up, I noticed that I was holding my right hand to my face, and my hand was shaped as if I was holding a cell phone to my cheek.)

>>> Wednesday 15 July 2015
We went to Snoqualmie Falls at about 7AM. I walked around a little, taking some pictures. Then, as I was looking at a reader board and reading about the Snoqualmie Tribal history, I began hearing voices saying that they were of the Snoqualmie Tribe, and wanted to talk. I said that we would get back to them next year. Looks like we’re heading for a powwow of some kind.

>>> Friday 17 July 2015
MOON VALLEY (http://nutt.us/snoqualmiefalls.htm)
Moon Valley is on the North Side of North Bend Way, which essentially is old I-90 where it runs through North Bend and past Kens Truck Town. This is where a pocket of witchcraft lingers, on the North Side. The other pocket is at Snoqualmie Falls itself.

>>> Saturday 18 July 2015
My wife’s cousins name is (N). She is married and lives somewhere around Virginia with her husband. Every so often they come over here to visit. I remember that the last time I saw them, (N) was saying how they had built an additional room on their house so she could entertain spirits. I was pretty sure they weren't the Faithful kind she was talking about. Sunday 19 July is my father-in-law’s ((N)’s uncle) birthday, with a party being planned for that night. During a phone conversation (M) was having with one of the guests the night before, I sensed one of the strongest localized attacks of witchcraft I have had in a long time. The next morning as my angels and I were driving around town, I was remembering the attack and identified the vector as (N). As soon as I thought her name, the attack stopped. The spiritual vector of assault is the relationship between (M)’s dad, (which is (N)’s uncle), (N), and (M). But the attack stopped with me, since in the Lord God’s eyes, I am the lord of my house.

>>> Monday 20 July 2015
I actually felt better than I had in a long time pain-wise, so I was able to get a lot of cleaning prep done. By the time Monday the 20
th rolled around we were as ready as possible for the exterminators, but also rather exhausted. We had rented a room for the day at the North Bend Motel, and had sent our two dogs to a dog-sitter. (M) went back to the house at about 1PM. I stayed so I could keep sleeping. Just as I was waking up I saw a demon come into my space and try to vomit out of his mouth a host of evil spirits onto my person. I “fired up the grill”, and, problem solved. Angel Gabriel then said that they had filled in the empty space left from the exorcism with some of the new Faithful People that had just arrived from Heaven via PraiseTree.

>>> Tuesday 21 July 2015

Tuesday 21 July 2015, sometime after 6PM.
I just woke up from a two-part dream that left me very weakened and troubled. What was unusual was how the two distinct dreams flowed from one to the other.

PART 1 - Nuclear Deactivation.
I dreamed that I was being trained on how to detect and disarm nuclear warheads that had been placed around the United States in various locations. I had a Trainer that I was communicating with by cell-phone. When my training was completed in one area of the Nation, I was moved by the Spirit to another location. At the final location I was still on the phone talking to my Trainer, and suddenly I found myself laying in my own bed at home.

Suddenly I heard a very loud noise coming from the kitchen, so I said to my Trainer;

“I gotta go”, and ended the phone call.

PART 2 - Kitchen Demon.
As soon as I ended the phone call I got out of bed and went to the kitchen as fast as I could go. As I turned the corner I saw the fridge door standing open, with a man standing, looking in seeing what there was to eat.

I confronted the evil spirit, who tuned so that I could see his full form and face. What was really unusual was that he looked like a man, except that he had no neck. There was only obese fatty flesh that ascended up from his shoulders to around his head, making a sort of an oval, egg formation surrounding the demon’s head. I looked him in his eyes and said;



= = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Two week recap.
Ever since the dream on 21 July I have been feeling drained of energy and lethargic. I have learned this is what happens after I wrestle with any sort of witchcraft spirits. In this case, the Lord was taking me around to all five regions of the US that we had previously identified as witchcraft Power Regions. The Lord has brought me comfort and strength through angel Gabriel, but I still feel like crap. However, tonight, Saturday the 25
th, we are going to see the movie The Avengers: Age of Ultron. This should re-energize me. The Lord always finds ways to minister life to my soul when I see a prophetic movie in the theater.

>>> Sunday 26 July 2015.
My strength is slowly returning from this weeks worth of battle. Back to work tomorrow. The next bedbug service is Monday 3 Aug. I hope and pray the Lord will completely eradicate them with this next treatment.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 380
The Prayer Of Jesus
For Pulling Down Strongholds
In, Of, and Throughout
The Pacific Northwest


Dear Dan,

4 August 2015.
Beginning Monday 27 July 2015 and each night thereafter through Thursday 30 July, I had nightly phone conversations with (CB41) from MFH Church. These would occur while I was working in the first two hours of my work shift. I called him with my cell phone and an earbud so my hands were free. We prayed for some burdens the Lord has given him to pray for, and we also discussed some of the Letters To Daniel.

But after the first call on Monday, and after each call the rest of the week, my muscles and joints wold become progressively more sore throughout the night. After inquiring of the Lord, He informed me that I was getting sore like this because while (CB41) and I were talking, the Lord and I were piercing strongholds of division between the Churches in the Pacific Northwest. Our prayers to God and dialogue with (CB41) were penetrating and dissecting the demonic bodies mentioned in Letter 361. But this produced a fair amount of opposition that I had to wrestle against for the remainder of the work shift after each phone call, hence the sore muscles and joints. Friday night, by directive of the Lord, we didn’t talk on the phone, which gave my spirit a chance to heal, and now Tuesday morning as I write the muscle soreness and joint stiffness is gone.

But Saturday night 1 August 2015 we did come under attack from the Powers that superintend the Strongholds of Division. The attack didn’t last long, but it did open the door for us to “Hotly Pursue” them by means of the following prayer. Here then is the The Prayer Of Jesus For Pulling Down Strongholds In, Of, And Throughout The Pacific Northwest.

“Our Father in Heaven, please consider our prayers and supplications to tear down and remove Strongholds of Division in, of, and throughout the Churches of the Pacific Northwest. For it is written that;

The Book of Second Corinthians, Chapter 10, Verse 1 through 6.

The Spiritual War.
Now I, Paul, myself am pleading with you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ—who in presence am lowly among you, but being absent am bold toward you. But I beg you that when I am present I may not be bold with that confidence by which I intend to be bold against some, who think of us as if we walked according to the flesh. For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war according to the flesh. For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal but mighty in God for pulling down strongholds, casting down arguments and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ, and being ready to punish all disobedience when your obedience is fulfilled.

The Book Of Nahum, Chapter 3, verses 1 through 19.
The Woe of Nineveh.
Woe to the bloody city!
It is all full of lies and robbery.
Its victim never departs.
The noise of a whip
And the noise of rattling wheels,
Of galloping horses,
Of clattering chariots!
Horsemen charge with bright sword and glittering spear.
There is a multitude of slain,
A great number of bodies,
Countless corpses—
They stumble over the corpses—

Because of the multitude of harlotries of the seductive harlot,
The mistress of sorceries,
Who sells nations through her harlotries,
And families through her sorceries.

“Behold, I am against you,” says the Lord of hosts;

“I will lift your skirts over your face,
I will show the nations your nakedness,
And the kingdoms your shame.
I will cast abominable filth upon you,
Make you vile,
And make you a spectacle.
It shall come to pass that all who look upon you
Will flee from you, and say,
‘Nineveh is laid waste!
Who will bemoan her? ’
Where shall I seek comforters for you?”
Are you better than No Amon
That was situated by the River,
That had the waters around her,
Whose rampart was the sea,
Whose wall was the sea?
Ethiopia and Egypt were her strength,
And it was boundless;
Put and Lubim were your helpers.
Yet she was carried away,
She went into captivity;
Her young children also were dashed to pieces
At the head of every street;
They cast lots for her honorable men,
And all her great men were bound in chains.
You also will be drunk;
You will be hidden;
You also will seek refuge from the enemy.
All your strongholds are fig trees with ripened figs:
If they are shaken,
They fall into the mouth of the eater.
Surely, your people in your midst are women!
The gates of your land are wide open for your enemies;
Fire shall devour the bars of your gates.
Draw your water for the siege!
Fortify your strongholds!
Go into the clay and tread the mortar!
Make strong the brick kiln!
There the fire will devour you,
The sword will cut you off;
It will eat you up like a locust.
Make yourself many—like the locust!
Make yourself many— like the swarming locusts!

You have multiplied your merchants more than the stars of heaven.

The locust plunders and flies away.
Your commanders are like swarming locusts,
And your generals like great grasshoppers,
Which camp in the hedges on a cold day;
When the sun rises they flee away,
And the place where they are is not known.
Your shepherds slumber, O king of Assyria;
Your nobles rest in the dust.
Your people are scattered on the mountains,
And no one gathers them.
Your injury has no healing,
Your wound is severe.
All who hear news of you
Will clap their hands over you,
For upon whom has not your wickedness passed continually?


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 381
The Prayer Of Jesus For
The Protection Of
The Letters To Daniel


Dear Dan,

About two or three weeks ago I started to experience another physical anomaly. The muscle in my right upper lip will begin to spasm every once in awhile, which if I allowed it to continue would produce an expression of scorn, making it seem as though I was sneering at something.

This is something that I had experienced only once before. It was while working at my Dad’s old job (see Letter 11, Volume 1). I was in a conversation with a truck driver, who was also a Viet Nam Veteran, and one of the founding members of (U1) Fellowship in the early ’70s. As we talked, I could sense a spirit of scornful scoffing begin to emanate from him. At the same time my upper right lip wanted to take on the expression of a sneer. I had never had anything like this happen to me before, but I also knew that it was part of my gift of discernment of spirits.

After inquiring of the Lord about this recent event, Gabriel said that Uday & Qusay had built up a demonic chorus whose only job is to heap scorn upon the Letters To Daniel website. The Lord then said that the solution to stop the muscle twitch in my lip would be receive and document the Prayer of Jesus for the protection of the Letters To Daniel.

Here then is The Prayer of Jesus For The Protection of the Letters To Daniel.

Our Father in Heaven , please hear our prayer to protect from harm, ridicule and scorn, the testimony written in the Letters To Daniel. Please protect and bless those whose work it is to produce the facility to make known Your Word, and protect and bless all those whose work it is to safeguard, replicate, and distribute the website known as
www.letterstodan.com. For it is written that;

“The Book Of Psalms, Chapter 79, verses 1 through 13.

A Psalm of Asaph.

O God, the nations have come into Your inheritance;
Your holy temple they have defiled;
They have laid Jerusalem in heaps.
The dead bodies of Your servants,
They have given as food for the birds of the heavens,
The flesh of Your saints to the beasts of the earth.
Their blood they have shed like water all around Jerusalem,
And there was no one to bury them.
We have become a reproach to our neighbors,
A scorn and derision to those who are around us.
How long, Lord?
Will You be angry forever?
Will Your jealousy burn like fire?
Pour out Your wrath on the nations that do not know You,
And on the kingdoms that do not call on Your name.
For they have devoured Jacob,
And laid waste his dwelling place.
Oh, do not remember former iniquities against us!
Let Your tender mercies come speedily to meet us,
For we have been brought very low.
Help us, O God of our salvation,
For the glory of Your name;
And deliver us, and provide atonement for our sins,
For Your name’s sake!
Why should the nations say,
“Where is their God?”
Let there be known among the nations in our sight,
The avenging of the blood of
Your servants which has been shed.
Let the groaning of the prisoner come before You;
According to the greatness of Your power,
Preserve those who are appointed to die;
And return to our neighbors sevenfold into their bosom,
Their reproach with which they have
reproached You, O Lord.
So we, Your people and sheep of Your pasture,
Will give You thanks forever;
We will show forth Your praise to all generations.



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 382
Angel Gabriel Goes To Washington

Dear Dan,

Tuesday morning, 11 Aug 2015 at about 4AM, the Lord gave a prayer to angel Gabriel, who in turn informed me immediately of the content.

Gabriel was very specific about the wording of the prayer. He was also adamant that (CB41) from (U3) Church and I were to agree in prayer together about the matter.

Here is the prayer as Gabriel relayed it to me.


That night, (CB41) and I executed the prayer in agreement at about 10PM.

Later on in the work-shift, Gabriel did go to D.C. But he returned in only about 15 minutes, leaving me a little perplexed. I assumed he would have been gone for at least a couple of hours, so I was surprised at the short time he was away, and registered my amazement with him. He responded by saying I shouldn’t be so surprised that he was able to get a lot done in a few minutes.


he said,


And now as I write he adds;


To which I respond with;

“Would you like me to fix you up with some Bachman Turner Overdrive “Taking Care Of Business” for your flying enjoyment?”


“Roger that…”


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 383
Recipe For Deliverance

Dear Dan,

Thursday 20 August 2015.
There is a male co-worker in my department that I talk with in passing at least once a week. He clocks out a little after I arrive to work. We are on a cordial basis, and even exchange friendly insults once in a while.

He likes to cook, and one time showed me a picture on his phone of a meat dish he had prepared earlier. It was some sort of oxtail roast. I commented to him that it looked real good, and he said that someday he would bring some to work to let me sample.

That “someday” came earlier this week. He showed me a grocery bag with a container in it with some of his oxtail with rice dish. I took the bag and plastic server gladly, but as he was giving it to me, he asked;


I stopped for a moment, trying to think of a humorous response. None came to mind, and just as I was about to say “no”, he said that it was a Thai dish and that it had some peanut butter in it.

So with that settled (or so I thought), we said our “see ya laters”, and I went upstairs to change, stow my personal gear, and get my cleaning carts. I also put the bag with the oxtail into the communal fridge for my later eating enjoyment.I am not allergic to any sort of food,

I already had my lunch packed and with me, since I was not expecting any additional food at work, so I thought I would take my friend’s gracious offering home with me when I left at end of shift.

But at about 2:30AM I was feeling a little hungry, so I decided to go up to the lunchroom and at least sample a little of the oxtail. I had never eaten that part of the cow before, and this would also be a welcome distraction from the “2 to 4 depression syndrome” that I normally have to contend with.

I warmed some in a paper cup in the microwave, and as I sat down to eat I started to wonder if I was going to like the food, and whether the meat would taste too “gamey”.

I didn’t realize it at first as I forced myself to eat, but a curse had been laid on the food, carried my a demonic spirit, that was attempting to corrupt my dining experience. This demonic curse came when my friend asked if I was allergic to peanut butter.

About a half hour later, shortly after 3AM, I started feeling the precursor symptoms of anaphylactic shock. A tingling and numbness began to be present around my lips and on my face. And I immediately went into “resistance mode”, saying that I wasn’t going to take any sort of allergic reaction to the food.

I then went back to work, all along inquiring of the Lord what should be done next, if anything. As I went into another area, an idea occurred to me, and I acted on it immediately.

I thought for a minute what kind of spirit might be able to do this, and I remembered that this had to do with being allergic to food. So I ordered the Spirit of Food Allergies to appear before me. He did, and I ordered him to lay facedown on the floor with his hands behind his back, and not to utter a word.

Then I commanded the evil spirit to take back the curse he had put on the food, which had then transferred over to me as I ate it.

With that, he got on his feet, swiped his right hand at my face, and took back the demonic carrier of the curse.

I then said to demon that he could;


And with that he fled.

It took about an hour, but all the symptoms went away completely. The next day I ate some more of the oxtail, after we had prayed for both the food and my coworker. It tasted much better, and I suffered no symptoms. Tonight I will most likely finish it off.

Later on I asked angel Gabriel if we were going to invoke the “Hot Pursuit” option and go after any more of the demons in my co-worker’s life. He remarked that we had already taken care of that with the prayer over the food and my co-worker, to which I thought something like;


*”Getting Trashed” to an evil spirit is what happens when we ask the Lord to FORGIVE and BLESS them. They hate the forgiveness of God, and interpret His blessings as poison. Since there usually isn’t a herd of swine at hand for them to be cast into, well, that’s the best choice I can think of on the spot.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 384
Free Will Trade Agreement

Dear Dan,

Friday 21 August 2015
Some of the talks over the phone that (CB41) and I have while I work at night center on various points of theological and scriptural understanding.

One of those points is the controversy over “FREE WILL” versus “ETERNAL SECURITY”. The majority interpretation of either phrase is that whatever viewpoint is true, must necessarily apply to all Christians.

I brought up what I think is a third option. This is the notion that eternal security is available to anyone who freely choses it. My idea is that all Disciples have the option of turning away from Christ at first (John 6:66). But as we continue with and mature in the Lord, we daily are given the opportunity to make choices that can help to make our “calling and election sure” (1 Peter 1:10).

At one point in our conversation I said to (CB41),


I said this with confidence because, in addition to Scripture where it says I cannot be plucked from my Father’s hand or Jesus’ hand, on two separate occasions I voluntarily surrendered my free will to Jesus. The first time was in the early 1990’s. I write about this in Letter 232 Volume 5-14. The second time was after Satan’s last attempt on my life. Jesus had healed and returned my free will to me, and then asked if I wanted to continue in the anointing He had for me. I responded with; “I’m all in”.

While (CB41) and I were talking last night, he posed the possibility that I might want to have my free will returned to me some day. I don’t remember what I said in response, but I was thinking how unlikely that would be. I couldn’t think of a single scenario under which I would want to have control of my life back.

Later on in the night, at about 1:40AM, the Holy Spirit brought to mind that part of the conversation between (CB41) and me, and I responded to the Lord with;

“as far as I’m concerned, You can have my free will forever.”

He became very happy with that answer, and said to me in return;


I had never thought of anything like that before. But as the enormity of this exchange began to sink in, I realized this was the deal of a lifetime.

What better Will to have than that of Him who is the most free of all, the Lord Himself?

The benefits of this FREE WILL TRADE AGREEMENT will last forever.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 385
Your Deliverance From
The Powers Of Lust And Adultery

Dear Dan,

(CB41) has a friend that has a serious, demonic problem with lusting after women. Without revealing his friend’s name, (CB41) shared some of the details of this with me in confidence.

After thinking about this before the Lord, He gave to me His solution. A Prayer Letter of Deliverance. Here it is.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

To: Brother “Papa” (a pseudounym)

From: Jesus


“With your express permission and agreement, please permit Brothers (CB41) and R. C. Theophilus to intercede in prayer before the Lord on your behalf against the Powers of Lust and Adultery.”

“Father in Heaven, we pray for “Papa”; for his soul, for his life, for his heart.

Please consider our request to deliver and heal “Papa” from all the works of the Devil. Please forgive all his own sin. Please heal “Papa” from the ravages of the flesh. Please heal “Papa” in his own heart, his own spirit, his own body, and his own soul.

Please remove all curses, demons, evil assignments, et al., from all of “Papa’s” life, both now and forevermore. Please fill “Papa’s” mind and heart with Your Word, and his soul with Your Love. Please heal his memory from images of sin, and replace them with images of Your good gifts from Heaven.

Please displace all the influence, damage and deceitfulness of sin in all of “Papa’s” life with Your Scripture and Power. Father, may You be completely glorified in the complete deliverance and healing of our Brother “Papa”, and grant him all the desires of Your Heart.



Romanus Christian Theophilus

Below are detailed instructions from the Lord on how to proceed with attached letter.


1. Sign and date both copies of the enclosed letter. Send one copy via United States Post to Brother “Papa.” Keep the other for reference and archival purposes.

2. Call Brother “Papa” and let him know he is going to receive a letter of deliverance from Jesus in the mail. Make arrangements to talk with him by phone after he receives the letter.

3. After establishing contact with Brother “Papa”, make sure he is in agreement with this. Then pray over the reading of the letter, then read 1 Peter 2:21-25. Take a minute to reflect on this Word before proceeding.

4. Now read the complete prayer letter out loud, being careful to say exactly and precisely what has been written. No more. No less.

EXCEPTION: Where so indicated, instead of saying “Papa”, say your friend’s true name.



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 386
A Little Deception Goes A Long Way

Dear Dan,

The Lord wanted us to address the topic of deception a little more fully. I think we touched on this topic to some degree when I earlier described how the Lord wanted me to challenge a spirit at the hospital where my Dad spent some of his last days on earth. At first she seemed nice, warm and welcoming, but after I challenged her in the Lord, she became violent.

But I am aware of at least three other deceptions that I have first hand knowledge of.

One deception I witnessed was at the home of a couple who were caught up in the “Prosperity Doctrine”. This was in about 1979. I was visiting in their living room, and saw a home made collage poster. There were pictures of household items, clothes, durable goods, and maybe a car or two. Then there was a scripture listed, and the hand written instructions to visualize in faith that “you have these things”. Then, as the doctrine goes, by your faith you will have the things you believe you have, simply by visualizing it, with help from the pictures of all the stuff you want on the collage.

Another deception was at another home, where I was visiting for a Bible Study and Prayer Meeting. This was in about 1992, when I was a private businessman. Some back story is needed.

One of my cleaning accounts was the headquarters of a High-Tech engineering company. This company designed and manufactured HVAC controls for buildings. The last I knew they had become very successful. I cleaned the their offices once a week, anytime between close of business Friday night to before they opened on Monday.

In one of the engineer’s cubicles there was a poster of a star nebula. This is a nebula that, if photographed properly, can produce the outline of what looks like an angel blowing a trumpet. I had seen other posters of the same nebula before, but I don’t know the official name of the nebula. It might even be called the Angel Nebula.

Now, back to the home Bible study. I was there with my friend and prophetic elder (CB4), who at the time had some dealings, albeit distant, with (U23) Church, from which this home meeting was based.

I noticed as I entered the house that there was a framed picture inside next to the front door, with a caption at the bottom of the picture. As I studied the photo, I read the caption, which said that someone in Mexico had photographed a mud-puddle, and after they developed the film found an outline of an angel blowing a trumpet. I looked very closely at the picture, and discerned it was indeed a closely cropped image of the very same angel nebula poster I had just seen in the engineer’s cubicle just two nights before.

And I was amazed at
how easily the household was deceived.

But there is
a third occurrence of deception that I am aware of. I know about it because it happened to me.

In the years between 2004 and 2014, for about a decade, I had taken up the practice of riding my bike and taking the bus to work. My bike route would take me on the park trail to the paved road, and then to the bus stop. The trail at one point goes over the South Fork of the Snoqualmie River on an old railroad trestle bridge.

On my way home I would often stop on the bridge just to look and listen to the river. But I would also slip partway into the spirit, and began seeing the river with my spiritual eyes. This was many years before I was blinded in 2014.

After some time of doing this, I discerned a large white hand in the sky, coming from the mountains. I discerned, wrongly, that this hand was the hand of my Father in heaven, and that He wanted to comfort me. So I would sit on my bike on the bridge listening to the water, and being comforted by the White Hand.

This happened off and on for some time, perhaps even two or three years. But about the same time that my dad got sick and was in the hospital, and I challenged the evil spirit in the hospital common area, the idea occurred to me to resist the White Hand. So the next time I rode my bike I did just that, and it immediately began to shrivel up and withdraw. I knew then that this was an enemy, because if this truly was the hand of my Father, He would not be affected negatively by His own Word.

I resisted the same White Hand in the spirit many times, making it shrivel up and withdraw. But after a whileI came to basically ignore it, and then I forgot about it completely. According to angel Gabe, this deceiving spirit was part of Snoqualm’s original evil spirit-tribe. He took the place of Snoqualm after Snoqualm was removed in the spring of 2000.

From then until now the Lord has not given to us any specific direction to remove any spirits from Snoqualmie Pass, where this spirit still abides. But that could change at any time.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 387
The Terminal Angel


Dear Dan,

Tuesday 25 August 2015 2:20AM
I was at work on the third floor, walking down the hallway to the break room to make some soup, when I saw this vision.

In this vision:

At first I was looking at what appeared to be a video screen showing the crosshairs of a weapons targeting system. The screen showed an aerial view of a cityscape, with the crosshairs lined up on a certain area in the city. Then the screen resolution changed to more detail, and I saw streets and buildings. Then the resolution changed again and I could clearly see the crosshairs line up in the middle of a single street.

The Street is right next to Broadway, on Capitol Hill, in the City of Seattle.

Then, I saw something land on the Crosshairs that were painted on the street. At first I saw the form of a man in a crouching position, and I was immediately reminded of a scene from the movie, Terminator 2: Judgment Day. In one of the opening scenes, a second Terminator, the T-1000, played by Robert Patrick, is dispatched to Earth through time travel, and materializes in a crouching position.

When the Terminal Angel stood up, I could see that he was about three stories tall. His body appeared metallic in nature, very much like the character “The Vision”, from the movie The Avengers: Age Of Ultron.



At one point in the vision I was seeing his face from his left side, and he looked at me sideways, showing that the expression on his face was one of unmoving resolve. He could not be distracted from his mission, nor could he be changed or modified by outside forces.

His assignment is to TERMINATE the activity of the Power of the Reprobate Mind (see Letters 166, 167 Volume 4) in the United States, beginning on Capitol Hill in Seattle.

End of vision.

After I got into the break room and put my soup into the microwave, I sat down, with angel Gabriel next to me. And I began to ask him about the vision, and he told me that what I saw, happened as I saw it. So I was seeing what was happening on Earth in real time.

The next night at work, as I was thinking about this vision, I saw again the same angel, and I saw fire coming from his mouth and two hands.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 388
The Prayer Of Jesus For Me
The Word Of God Against
The Two Archangels Of Hell
“Uday And Qusay”


Dear Dan,

Thursday 27 August 2015
The last two weekends have been pretty difficult. I was assaulted by a barrage of what amounted to chemical warfare comprised of various curses of witchcraft, brought to me compliments of the two Archangels of Hell, “Uday & Qusay”.

On Friday night 14 Aug, some hours before the usual 2-4 heaviness syndrome, I could feel the work atmosphere begin to fill with spiritual fumes of drowsiness and heaviness. It was all I could do to stay alert, until my angel family and I fired up and listened to all of the PrayerSongs Against Witchcraft. That pushed back the spirits of witchcraft long enough for me to finish the work shift. The spirits of witchcraft were coming through a fissure located under a desk table in a medical imaging room, from within some of the equipment control computers.

Later, after the assault was over and we had the victory, I saw a Faithful angel in the control room wearing a welding hood, and welding shut the fissure that allowed Uday & Qusay to mount their most recent assault at (G6).

But that Saturday morning I needed to build a temporary chicken wire fence in my back yard so that my next door neighbor can re-build part of his wood fence. Afterward both my arms hurt so bad that I thought I had a new orthopedic problem. But angel Gabriel assured me that this new pain would wear off as it was a product of the conflict with witchcraft at work Friday, which was removed that night. But the pain lasted through the weekend, and wasn’t really completely gone until after Monday.

The next weekend, on Saturday 21 August I went to Church at (U3). My brother, who lives back east, was with me, as he is presently on vacation for two weeks. I had invited him to come with me to Church on Saturday so we could spend some time together.

We stayed for the whole service, but sitting that long made me tired from being sore, plus having to get up early at 5:30PM. And I was also fending off a lot of “birds of the air” during the service. So that made me real tired, plus that I hadn’t fully recovered from the assaults of the previous week.

So, a day or two ago as I was reviewing this before the Lord, He introduced the notion that we could come up with a PrayerSong that would prohibit “Uday and Qusay” from operating anywhere in the Pacific Northwest. Here therefore is The Prayer Of Jesus For Me, And The Word Of God Against The Two Archangels of Hell, “Uday And Qusay.”

The Prayer of Jesus For Me.

“Dear Father in Heaven,

Please hear My prayer for Our Church in the Pacific Northwest.

Please consider the affect of the two Archangels of Hell, “Uday & Qusay”, who together minister and promote Ignorance and Apathy.

Remove the division that Satan has built up between the Mind of Christ and the Heart of God in Our Temple. Restore Wisdom And Understanding to all our People. Give to all the Saints of God both Help and Mercy. Heal My Body with Your Lovingkindness, and every Good Gift from Your throne. Please infuse Our Church with the Knowledge of Your Word and Power, as it is written;

The Book Of Isaiah
Chapter 11, verses 1 through 16.

1 There shall come forth a Rod from the stem of Jesse,
And a Branch shall grow out of his roots.
2 The Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon Him,
The Spirit of wisdom and understanding,
The Spirit of counsel and might,
The Spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord.
3 His delight is in the fear of the Lord,
And He shall not judge by the sight of His eyes,
Nor decide by the hearing of His ears;
4 But with righteousness He shall judge the poor,
And decide with equity for the meek of the earth;
He shall strike the earth with the rod of His mouth,
And with the breath of His lips He shall slay the wicked.
5 Righteousness shall be the belt of His loins,
And faithfulness the belt of His waist.
6 “The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb,
The leopard shall lie down with the young goat,
The calf and the young lion and the fatling together;
And a little child shall lead them.
7 The cow and the bear shall graze;
Their young ones shall lie down together;
And the lion shall eat straw like the ox.
8 The nursing child shall play by the cobra’s hole,
And the weaned child shall put his hand in the viper’s den.
9 They shall not hurt nor destroy in all My holy mountain,
For the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord
As the waters cover the sea.
10 “And in that day there shall be a Root of Jesse,
Who shall stand as a banner to the people;
For the Gentiles shall seek Him,
And His resting place shall be glorious.”
11 It shall come to pass in that day
That the Lord shall set His hand again the second time
To recover the remnant of His people who are left,
From Assyria and Egypt,
From Pathros and Cush,
From Elam and Shinar,
From Hamath and the islands of the sea.
12 He will set up a banner for the nations,
And will assemble the outcasts of Israel,
And gather together the dispersed of Judah
From the four corners of the earth.
13 Also the envy of Ephraim shall depart,
And the adversaries of Judah shall be cut off;
Ephraim shall not envy Judah,
And Judah shall not harass Ephraim.
14 But they shall fly down upon the shoulder of the Philistines toward the west;
Together they shall plunder the people of the East;
They shall lay their hand on Edom and Moab;
And the people of Ammon shall obey them.
15 The Lord will utterly destroy the tongue of the Sea of Egypt;
With His mighty wind He will shake His fist over the River,
And strike it in the seven streams,
And make men cross over dryshod.
16 There will be a highway for the remnant of His people
Who will be left from Assyria,
As it was for Israel
In the day that he came up from the land of Egypt.


End of prayer.

The Word Of God Against The Two Archangels Of Hell;
“Uday and Qusay.”


“Hear this Word you rebels, and obey.”

“Effective immediately with the saying and hearing of these Words, you shall cease all works of Witchcraft in, over, under, and throughout the entire Pacific Northwest region of the United States of America and Canada.

You will remove all your resources from the Pacific Northwest, and send them to the uttermost parts of the North. You will receive the judgment set forth in the Scripture, where it is written that;

The Book of Psalms, Chapter 34, verses 1 through 22.
A Psalm of David when he pretended madness before Abimelech,
who drove him away, and he departed.

1 I will bless the Lord at all times;
His praise shall continually be in my mouth.
2 My soul shall make its boast in the Lord;
The humble shall hear of it and be glad.
3 Oh, magnify the Lord with me,
And let us exalt His name together.
4 I sought the Lord, and He heard me,
And delivered me from all my fears.
5 They looked to Him and were radiant,
And their faces were not ashamed.
6 This poor man cried out, and the Lord heard him,
And saved him out of all his troubles.
7 The angel of the Lord encamps all around those who fear Him,
And delivers them.
8 Oh, taste and see that the Lord is good;
Blessed is the man who trusts in Him!
9 Oh, fear the Lord, you His saints!
There is no want to those who fear Him.
10 The young lions lack and suffer hunger;
But those who seek the Lord shall not lack any good thing.
11 Come, you children, listen to me;
I will teach you the fear of the Lord.
12 Who is the man who desires life,
And loves many days, that he may see good?
13 Keep your tongue from evil,
And your lips from speaking deceit.
14 Depart from evil and do good;
Seek peace and pursue it.
15 The eyes of the Lord are on the righteous,
And His ears are open to their cry.
The face of the Lord is against those who do evil,
To cut off the remembrance of them from the earth.

17 The righteous cry out, and the Lord hears,
And delivers them out of all their troubles.
18 The Lord is near to those who have a broken heart,
And saves such as have a contrite spirit.
19 Many are the afflictions of the righteous,
But the Lord delivers him out of them all.
20 He guards all his bones;
Not one of them is broken.
Evil shall slay the wicked,
And those who hate the righteous shall be condemned.

22 The Lord redeems the soul of His servants,
And none of those who trust in Him shall be condemned.



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 389
The Pearl

Dear Dan,

After my brother (CB18) and I attended Church together on Sunday 30 August, I let him know that I wanted to see him one more time before he went back home.

Later on in the week we made arrangements by phone to meet for breakfast on the upcoming Sunday morning. He was scheduled to fly home Monday, but when I saw him Sunday morning, he said that he was able to use some of his points and get an earlier flight out that very day.

We met at Don’s Restaurant in Marysville, a place we both enjoy. With him was (CS9) (see Letters 271, 292), who lives not far from there and with whom he stays whenever he comes over here for vacation. (CS9) is the Sister that has been ministering to (CB19).

Don’s has a Grilled Oyster Dinner on their menu, which I really like. And the coffee is really good. So I ordered the dinner, and later I got an order to go of fish ’n chips for (M), but without the chips. They had run out of fries earlier in the night due to the rush of people coming in due to the power outage that had occurred earlier.

I was not aware, but apparently on Saturday when I was asleep there had been a pretty violent wind storm along some of the I-5 corridor and other areas that knocked out power for a lot of customers, and even killing two people. There were some power glitches in (L11), but other than seeing a few green limbs on the road when I left for Marysville, I was oblivious to any storm until I begin hearing of it by word of mouth on the radio and when I got to the restaurant.

Later on I started to wonder if the killer windstorm* had anything to do with the arrival of the Terminal Angel I wrote about in Letter 387 - Volume 5-15, who arrived on Tuesday 25 August.

But back to the story at hand. (CS9), (CB18), and I talked for some time while eating, and had a real good time in the Lord. I got full after about two thirds into my dinner, so I boxed up the rest and took it home along with the fish ’n’ chips.

After getting home and preparing to go to bed, I decided I wanted to eat the rest of my dinner while watching Star Trek with my angel family.

So, as I was chewing on a bite of oyster, I chomped down, fortunately not too hard, on something solid, and at first I thought I had cracked a tooth or lost a crown.

But after fishing around in my mouth with my tongue, and spitting out the solid object, I saw that it was indeed a pearl. And not too small either. I have eaten plenty of oysters in my life, but this is the first time I ever got a real pearl along with my dinner.

And of course, the first thing I thought of was the parable by Jesus about the Pearl of Great Price. Here it is;

“Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a merchant seeking beautiful pearls, who, when he had found one pearl of great price,
went and sold all that he had and bought it.”
Matthew 13:45-46.

The word “pearl(s)” occurs seven or eight times in Scripture, depending on the translation. Here is the last of the references;

“The twelve gates were twelve pearls: each individual gate was of one pearl. And the street of the city was pure gold, like transparent glass.”
Revelation 21:21

*SEATTLE TIMES - 2 people killed in Seattle-area windstorm identified.
Originally published August 29, 2015 at 1:07 pm. Updated August 31, 2015 at 4:26 pm.

“The windstorm and intermittent rain halted traffic on some major transportation routes, forcing closures of sections of Interstates 5 and 405, smaller roads throughout the region, a ferry route and the Hood Canal Bridge. Greg Phipps, spokesman for the Washington State Department of Transportation (WSDOT) said the closures were “pretty significant” and unusual for summer.”


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 390
“I Hope. I Really Hope.”

Dear Dan,

The roll of Nurse in a hospital entails more than I can explain, but over the years I have learned that the Nurse is the ultimate authority on any given hospital floor. While Doctors have direct responsibility for their patients, Nurses (the Lead, or Boss nurse is called a Charge Nurse), are responsible for everything else that happens on their floor.

Surgical Nurses require further training and certification. This means that they have to deal with anything from other floor workers schedules*, to short supplies in the cores (storage rooms that stock vital surgical supplies), to staffing for breaks, to whether laundry hampers are being overfilled with wet, heavy laundry. When the latter happens, it has a direct impact on (G6z) workers, since we are the ones that process soiled linen and trash bags.

In fact, over the years there have been more than a few memos from the (G6z) Manager to the Floors about overfilling of laundry bags. About three years after I started, the hospital actually went to a smaller (plastic, disposable) laundry bag to help prevent overfilling.

The problem becomes even more pronounced in Surgical suites because between cases throughout the day the operating rooms are “turned over” by technical and assisting staff who use wet mops to clean and sanitize the floor. But these mops are dipped only once in the mop bucket, and typically not wrung out too much, if at all, then after becoming saturated with as much soil and liquid as allowed, they are removed and replaced with a clean, dry mop-head.

But a saturated mop can hold anywhere from a quart to one-half gallon of liquid, making them rather heavy. And after six or seven of these saturated mop heads are put into one plastic laundry bag, usually with other linens, the bag becomes too heavy for most workers. In worst case scenarios the bags need to be emptied half way to make them safe to handle.

Tuesday, 1 September 2015, about 9:10PM.
When I got to work Tuesday, I noticed that one of the laundry bags in my area was way overfilled. I thought for a moment, then decided that the best approach would be to take a picture with my iPhone so I could show it to the Charge Nurse.

Then, with iPhone picture in hand I walked up to the nurses station. I was about to show the picture to the Charge Nurse, but she was on the phone, so I turned and showed the picture to the other nurse, (CS11) at the desk. Without looking up from the stack of papers in front of her, she asked me;


I could tell by her demeanor and countenance that she was not feeling very happy. She had one of those sullen, “dark cloud” looks, and was almost frowning. Because I see her on a routine basis, I knew that this oppressive countenance was nothing new, since that’s all I had been seeing on her for some time. And up till now I had not seen her smile at all in a long time.

In answer to her question, I showed her the picture on my phone and said that “they”, meaning the other IPS technical and assistant staff, were overfilling the laundry hampers again. She replied that she would “get on it”, and with that I walked away.

But after walking away for no more than a few feet, I got an idea. I turned around and went back to the nurses desk and said to the nurse, and saying her first name in a friendly and somewhat joking tone of voice, these words came out of my mouth;


As soon as I said “really hope”, her countenance changed immediately from “dark cloud and almost frowning” to “bright sun and beaming smile”.

The change on her face was so striking and remarkable that I knew something had happened in the spirit realm, which was fully explained to me later as I started working in my own area.

And even though I couldn’t hear it well enough to distinguish the words, I knew she said something upbeat after me as I walked away for the second time.

It was when I said “HOPE” to her the first time that angel Maiah drew her Sword of Hope (see Letter 361, Volume 5-15). Then, when I said “REALLY HOPE”, Maiah plunged her sword deep into the nurse’s heart, delivering a fatal blow to the evil spirit that had her bound in chains of darkness, and at the same time streaming the Hope of God’s Word into her heart to dispel the darkness.

It was angel Gabe, using his “Bright Boy” anointing (See Revelation 18:1 and Letter 188), who gave me the idea to turn (CS11)’s first statement on its head. It was the Holy Spirit that perfectly timed our steps and decisions, as well as those of the two nurses at the desk, to bring about the contact with nurse (CS11).

Now that’s what I call AVTOS!

And all this was objective measurable evidence as to the present work of Jesus at (G6).

*Except (G6z). At (G6), I and my co-workers are part of a separate department, and are overseen by another Manager, who reports to a different Director.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 391
The Family Car

Dear Dan,

Several months after acquiring the Chrysler 300, I was driving in town and came to a red traffic light. As we were sitting there waiting for the light to turn green, I was thinking about how nice a car the 300 is, and how I was so fortunate that “my car” was so graciously provided by our Father in Heaven.

Then, without any forewarning, the car stalled, right there at the intersection. I immediately turned the key all the way off so that the computer could reboot, then started it back up, praying all the while that it would.

The light turned green just then, and as I started to proceed through the intersection angel Gabriel said to me;


And with that I realized how right he was. It was Gabriel that brought about a fair and just agreement between myself and the dealership, and it was he, acting under instructions from the Lord, that helped to arrange the availability of the car in the first place.

So, he made his point “Lima Charlie”. We are Kingdom Brothers. He is Family, and the Chrysler 300 is our Family Car.

Since then the 300 hasn’t stalled or even mis-fired. That was a sign to get my attention. And my attention was surely got.

But last night at work I did call Gabriel a “weenie”. Why? On account of he won’t trade places with me so he can stay on Earth and I can go home to Heaven. I had been wondering if life on Earth was just too much for him, and I told him I was wondering if he might be picking up any bad habits from being around us sinful humans for so long.

That late at night, work place humor is hard to find, so I have to make it up as we go. Oh well…


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 392
A 20:1 Ratio

Dear Dan,

Not long after I started having conversations with (CB41) one morning just before my bedtime he and I were talking by phone. My angel family was with me, and while I was talking with (CB41), angel Gabriel asked me to ask (CB41) if he ((CB41)) would like a visit from him (Gabriel).

I asked (CB41) and he said “yes”, and within minutes Gabriel was at his house. That was just before my bedtime.

A few days went by and I again had occasion to talk with (CB41) by phone.

I asked him about the visit, and he confirmed some things that I knew proved this to be true. But then (CB41) said that he thought Gabriel had said something to him that was prophetic. It was within the framework of an upbeat, perhaps even joking mood that, according to (CB41), Gabriel said something like;


(CB41) and I have referenced that statement more than once in subsequent discussions. This is because he and I have speculated what it might look like for the Lord to bring to salvation 8 BILLION souls (see Letters 304 and 321 Volumes 5-14/15).

Dan, we’re talking about 8 BILLION BORN AGAIN, SPIRIT FILLED Believers!

This is what’s coming. Sounds a lot like Kingdom Come!

Now, I can imagine that there might be some who, upon reading this letter, use this prophetic word from Heaven to bolster their a-millennial viewpoint. Please be advised that the writer of these letters continues to see the clear teaching in Scripture of a Pre-trib, Pre-millennial Rapture of the Church. It just won’t happen for a little while longer than many have previously speculated (See Matthew 13:32 and 33).

Another argument might arise that this prophetic word is in opposition to Matthew 13:32. That’s not true either, because the 8 Billion might just include the Tribulation Saints. The one thing that we can be sure about is that according to Scripture no one knows this particular detail other than Father God (and maybe the Son of God, if He was so informed by His Father after He made that statement over 2,000 years ago).


R. C. Theophilus
(SPECIAL NOTE 22 OCTOBER 2016: See Letter 487 Volume 6 for important correction. Also see Isaiah 44:1-5).

Letter 393
The Single Guy

Dear Dan,

Next month will be the 1 year anniversary of the closure of Mars Hill, as one extended Church body. And we, my angels and I, continue to be grateful beyond words to the Lord for having led us to Mars Hill Church after more than a decade of no church at all, and after my having been essentially murdered in so many ways by Satan.

I still remember of my being in culture shock at all the variety of human forms. And my astonishment at the female humans that I could actually be around and not worry whether they were cursing at, lusting after, or ignoring me.

We miss the way Pastor Mark would exegete the Scripture in very clear yet understandable terms. And the heavy metal gospel rock music that I can now only find on iTunes.

But there was one topic that Pastor Mark would mention in passing from time to time in his sermons that, when I heard it, I thought of it as being a little off-base.

Sometimes in order to make a related point, usually about how to overcome carnal lust of some kind, Pastor Mark would say the following, or words very close to them;


The Pastor’s inferred point was that if Jesus, being “single”, could maintain his virginity, that other single men ought to be able to do so as well.

The “no sin” part I fully agree with. But every time he said that Jesus was “a single guy”, the “Berean light” would flash “yellow”, and the Lord would indicate that this topic required further inquiry.

After many months of considering this phrase, I came up with a counter phrase that I believe is more accurate.


A while back I wanted to see if another Brother might come to the same conclusion as I, so I asked my brother (CB18), while we were in casual conversation about something else, how he might describe Jesus. I think I asked him, without mentioning betrothal in any way, if he thought Jesus was a single guy.

(CB18) immediately came back with the same answer as I, that Jesus was betrothed, rather than being single.

There is a big difference between being single, and being betrothed.

A single guy has VERY LITTLE OR NO HOPE AT ALL when he is young of ever “getting laid” without sin.

A young man who is betrothed has ALL THE HOPE IN THE WORLD of getting laid without sin when he comes of age.

A young man who is betrothed knows who his wife will be, and when entering into puberty, has a “hope object” for his sexual desires.

A single guy has none.

A young man who is betrothed knows that he will have a family.

A single guy has to wonder if it will happen at all.

A young man who is betrothed has all the reason in the world to overcome temptation.

A single guy, without some moral training, doesn't have any reason at all to overcome temptation.

I could continue in this list, but I think you get the idea.

In the Jewish culture in which Jesus was raised, it would have been very uncommon for a young man not to have his mate already sought out for him by his parents. In Jesus’ case, He very likely learned at an early age from His Father in Heaven, most likely by studying the Scripture in the Temple, that He was to be betrothed to a Bride without Spot or Wrinkle. If this is true, then Jesus would have been told by His Father that He was betrothed, giving Jesus hope omnipotent, the weapon of choice which overcomes the temptation to commit fornication.

Being betrothed from a young age short-circuits many temptations that might otherwise be too strong to overcome.

I realize that I am referring to almost perfect conditions, but in a society that loves the next generation, they will do whatever it takes to make the next generation’s entrance into man and womanhood as easy as possible.

I don’t have many facts to support what I am trying to say, so I will leave this topic until I get more time to study it further, but the Lord wanted to get the main fact across with this letter. Jesus was not single, He was, and still is;


I will add one more thought for later reference.

In Scripture, it is written of Abraham, the Father of our Faith, that;

“Abraham again took
a wife, and her name was Keturah. … But Abraham gave gifts to the sons of the concubines which Abraham had…” Genesis 25:1, 6

So? Where’s mine?

In Matthew 11:11, I am described by Jesus as being “greater than” Abraham. So, if Abraham can have a wife and concubines, I ask again;



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 394
Gabriel He Ain’t


Dear Dan,

11 September 2015.
Yesterday just before waking up I had a very brief dream.


I saw an attractive appearing man with dark colored hair come into my room and sit down on the bed next to me.


As I was waking up I got the feeling that the man in my dream was trying to get me to believe that he was angel Gabriel. In the dream I did not feel any real evil coming from him, but as I was waking I went into “test the spirits” mode (see 1 John 4:1) . This is because Gabriel has only appeared to me in the spirit with blonde hair, the same color as his cousin Gabe. And besides that, I always test a new spirit that comes my way.

So I found it strange that, if it was Gabriel, he would appear in a dream looking different from what he does in everyday life. And to date, Gabriel has not appeared to me in any of my dreams at all. I did have a dream about Gabriel, which I describe in Letter 285.

Later on as I was sipping my morning coffee I was informed by the Lord that the man in my dream was a deceiving spirit trying to get me to believe he was Gabriel.

That night at work while I was pondering this, a thought occurred to me suddenly, and I said to angel Gabe that I was appointing him to be the Anti-Deception Officer. Later on we settled on a more direct Scriptural quote. He is now the “Be Not Deceived” Officer, and is now in charge of the “Be Not Deceived” Office (see Luke 21:8).

Part of this new MOS (Military Occupational Skill) is to keep me well informed of any threats of deception as soon as possible. Since he already heads up the Kingdom CIA (Christian Intelligence Angels) network, this ought to be a pretty easy task for him.

Sometime in late 2013 after October 9th, over a period of many days, Jesus came to me while I was asleep, and joined my heart together with angels Gabe, Gabriella, and Maiah in the Word of His Love. This union is irrevocable, unbreakable, impenetrable, and cannot be spoofed. It is impossible for any enemy spirit to get between us.

The reason that some doubt occurred to me as to whether the spirit in my dream was Gabriel, is that he and I do not have the same relationship that I have with Gabe, Gabriella, and Maiah. Gabriel and I are independent of one another. It is therefore possible for doubt to get between us. Now as I write, the Lord is saying that this is exactly what the fallen angel was attempting to do. The enemy wanted to introduce doubt in my mind so that there would be a
relational gap between Gabriel and I. This gap would then provide a vector of attack for other enemy spirits. Suspicion would be the next most likely spirit to try to gain entry.

The bond of friendship between Gabriel and I was too strong for any doubt to exist for very long. Add to that the Kingdom vetting protocols the Lord has already established in my life, and enemy agents don’t stand much of a chance.

But they do try. And we can never let down our guard.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 395
DDos Attack

Dear Dan,

About a week ago I had trouble falling asleep. This was nothing new, since my pain issues cause this to occur with some regularity. But every so often I also have many troubling thoughts occur to my mind all at once, which only exacerbate the sleep problem.

Suddenly I realized that these troubling thoughts were being brought to me by demonic “birds of the air” (see Ecclesiastes 10:20, Luke 8:5, 13:19).

I don’t entirely remember at this point, but it seems likely that the Lord instructed angel Gabriel to administer some of his Sleeping Powder mixed with a little MTV, because I did fall asleep, and felt rested enough the next day.

Since then I have been asking the Lord what the solution or preventive action is, that can be taken in order to shut down what amounts to a spiritual DDoS (Distributed Denial of Service) attack.

Here is part of what Wikipedia has to say about the earthly version:

Denial-of-service attack - From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia…

In computing, a denial-of-service (DoS) attack is an attempt to make a machine or network resource unavailable to its intended users, such as to temporarily or indefinitely interrupt or suspend services of a host connected to the Internet. A distributed denial-of-service (DDoS) is where the attack source is more than one–and often thousands–of unique IP addresses.

Criminal perpetrators of DoS attacks often target sites or services hosted on high-profile web servers such as banks, credit card payment gateways; but motives of revenge, blackmail[1][2] or activism[3] can be behind other attacks.

The Lord then showed me that Isaiah 26 contains the solution. Here is one of the key verses;

You will keep him in perfect peace,
Whose mind is stayed on You,
Because he trusts in You.”
Isaiah 26:3.

The question is, how can I keep my mind “stayed on” Him?

A DDoS attack denies service to a computer by flooding its unique I.P. address with multiple requests for service. In other words, too many people are asking to be served by only one person.

When demons flock together to perform a spiritual DDoS attack against a Believer, they will flood the spiritual dimension surrounding that Believer with all kinds of thoughts, usually of a troubling nature, that typically have to do with something the Believer is already familiar with. It could be trouble from the past, the present, or the future.

There is a promise in the Scripture that is sure to appropriate the solution found in Isaiah 26:3. It is this:

And it shall come to pass
That whoever
calls on the name of the Lord
Shall be saved.
For in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem there shall be deliverance,
As the Lord has said,
Among the remnant whom the Lord calls.
Joel 2:32, Acts 2:21

Calling on the Name of the Lord will keep one’s mind stayed on Him Who we trust, and save one from the troubling thoughts brought by the “birds of the air”.

This may be done in a variety of ways, such as listening to Praise and Worship music, Praying, Singing one’s own praise melody, and just seeking the Holy Spirit for help. He is after all, the Lord.

P. S. When the Believer begins to call on the Name of the Lord, Jesus sends out angels armed with shotguns to blow the “birds” out of the sky.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 396
New Machine In Town / “I’ve Heard Of You”

Dear Dan,

Saturday 19 Sep 2015 6AM.
Yesterday I stopped at Starbucks on my way home from work. I wanted to work some more on the new 13” MacBook Pro laptop computer I got just this week. I purchased it from the Apple Refurbished Department, as new and with the extended Applecare warranty.

This came about because at the beginning of the year my angel family suggested that I purchase a new MacBook, the latest model that has some sort of new-fangled “one-size-fits-all” charging port.

I wasn’t too impressed with this idea, because for one, I had already been planning on saving to buy a new iPad. My old iPad 2 is showing its age. I am still running iOS6 on it, refusing to update for fear of slowing it down. And for two, the new MacBook has no USB ports. You have to buy an adapter to get USB, and I run USB heavy, what with dongles, drives, etc. So, when the first of this year rolled around, and I had some extra cash in savings from cashing out some vacation time at the end of 2014, I started to think about whether to get a new iPad, or maybe wait and get a new iPhone.

But after the new MacBook became available, the angels were really pushing it as a “good idea”. And so, as usual, I started to “cave in”. But, I also made a stipulation that I wanted to have at least $2,200.00 in the bank before I made any purchase.

It was with this criteria earlier this year that I started to save money each payday, and had been saving all this year to buy the new MacBook. But what with one thing or another, I could not quite attain the goal of $2200.

Last weekend I had about $1900 in cash, and so, since I was starting to get tired of always thinking how I needed to save so much money each payday, I decided to go shopping.

Through the course of the year I pretty much had come down firm on NOT getting the new MacBook model. What I really had in mind was a new 13” MacBook Air, since I like the old 11” model I currently have so much. But as I perused the selections on the Apple refurbished site, I came across a deal I just couldn’t pass up.

That’s what I am writing this letter on now. A MacBook Pro, with Retina Display no less, for $1269.00. Here are some of the specs.

MacBook Pro (Retina, 13-inch, Early 2015)
2.7 GHz Intel Core i5
8 GB 1867 MHz DDR3
256 GB SSD (a little small for my taste, but I can use a portable 1TB or something if I need to).

I can tell you I have remarked more than once to my angel crew just how good the Retina display looks.

Yesterday was our first outing at Starbucks (in (L18)) with the new machine.

I had it all hooked up on our table when I heard that my coffee order was ready. So I went up to the counter and got my cup. As I was heading back toward the condiment station, I began to sense the presence of a satanic spirit, then I heard these words in the spirit, spoken in a menacing, vengeful voice;


I instinctually knew this was an evil spirit, and as I turned in the spirit to face the angel, he said to me in a fearful tone of voice;


I didn’t even get a chance to say “leave or get trashed”. All I did was turn a little to more fully engage the spirit. I could tell that the spirit was receding because each successive remark became lower in volume.

After getting to my seat I asked angel Gabriel, “waddup?”. He informed me that the enemy I had just encountered was a wicked angel sent there by “Uday & Qusay” to build a network of familiar spirits to be headquartered out of that particular Starbucks. But the Lord interdicted that particular (and now latent) work of the Devil by sending us there at just that right time.

Saturday 19 Sep 2015 11PM.
After I woke up at 6:30 tonight, I came under assault, which always raises my pain level. About 8PM I needed to lay down after taking a pain pill, but while laying in bed I called two Brothers for prayer support. It was while talking with the first Brother that the Lord clarified that this attack was coming from Apple Computer. So, now we get to invoke Hot Pursuit protocols straight into Apple Country.

One further bit of information. As you may be aware, a refurbished machine being sold as new, must have the hard drive fully wiped and reformatted. What was interesting is that when I started using the Safari web browser for the first time, I saw two historical items. One was about Apple. The other was a link to either a Hindu or Buddhist website, promoting one of their teachers. I found this out by clicking on the link, wondering why it was left there in the first place.

Two questions arise. Who put the links there? And why? Those two links were the vector through which this attack came.

P. S. There was actually another problem that emerged, in that some of the Dashboard components were misbehaving. Both the weather and movie apps were stuck in Cupertino. I could not change the city to get local data. So I have decided to return the refurbished unit, and get my money back. Maybe later on I will purchase a truly new machine of the same vintage.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 397
The Prayer of Jesus For
The Word of God Against
Apple, Incorporated

The Prayer And The Word Are One And The Same.

Dear Dan,

In Letter 396 I describe a spiritual assault against us that came from Apple, Inc., emanating through an online purchase of a refurbished MacBook Pro. This assault authorized the activation of Kingdom “Hot Pursuit” protocols, and, after inquiring of the Lord, He gave to us His Prayer and Word, as follows;

“Dear Father in Heaven,

Please consider this My prayer for the United States corporation known as Apple. Please approve of, bless, and help all of Our people within this company, both those who are Redeemed, and those who are Faithful. Please oppose all of the Wicked. Please save all those who are Lost. For it is written that;

The Book Of Ecclesiastes Chapter 2.

“I said in my heart,

“Come now, I will test you with mirth; therefore enjoy pleasure”;

but surely, this also was vanity.

I said of laughter—“Madness!”; and of mirth, “What does it accomplish?” I searched in my heart how to gratify my flesh with wine, while guiding my heart with wisdom, and how to lay hold on folly, till I might see what was good for the sons of men to do under heaven all the days of their lives.

I made my works great, I built myself houses, and planted myself vineyards. I made myself gardens and orchards, and I planted all kinds of fruit trees in them.

I made myself water pools from which to water the growing trees of the grove. I acquired male and female servants, and had servants born in my house. Yes, I had greater possessions of herds and flocks than all who were in Jerusalem before me. I also gathered for myself silver and gold and the special treasures of kings and of the provinces. I acquired male and female singers, the delights of the sons of men, and musical instruments of all kinds.

So I became great and excelled more than all who were before me in Jerusalem.

Also my wisdom remained with me.

Whatever my eyes desired I did not keep from them.
I did not withhold my heart from any pleasure,
For my heart rejoiced in all my labor;
And this was my reward from all my labor.
Then I looked on all the works that my hands had done
And on the labor in which I had toiled;
And indeed all was vanity and grasping for the wind.
There was no profit under the sun.
Then I turned myself to consider wisdom and madness and folly;
For what can the man do who succeeds the king?—
Only what he has already done.
Then I saw that wisdom excels folly,
As light excels darkness.
The wise man’s eyes are in his head,
But the fool walks in darkness.
Yet I myself perceived
That the same event happens to them all.
So I said in my heart,
“As it happens to the fool,
It also happens to me,
And why was I then more wise?”
Then I said in my heart,
“This also is vanity.”
For there is no more remembrance of the wise than of the fool forever,
Since all that now is will be forgotten in the days to come.
And how does a wise man die?

As the fool!

Therefore I hated life because the work that was done under the sun was distressing to me, for all is vanity and grasping for the wind.

Then I hated all my labor in which I had toiled under the sun, because I must leave it to the man who will come after me. And who knows whether he will be wise or a fool?

Yet he will rule over all my labor in which I toiled and in which I have shown myself wise under the sun.

This also is vanity.

Therefore I turned my heart and despaired of all the labor in which I had toiled under the sun. For there is a man whose labor is with wisdom, knowledge, and skill; yet he must leave his heritage to a man who has not labored for it. This also is vanity and a great evil. For what has man for all his labor, and for the striving of his heart with which he has toiled under the sun? For all his days are sorrowful, and his work burdensome; even in the night his heart takes no rest.

This also is vanity.

Nothing is better for a man than that he should eat and drink, and that his soul should enjoy good in his labor.

This also, I saw, was from the hand of God. For who can eat, or who can have enjoyment, more than I?

For God gives wisdom and knowledge and joy to a man who is good in His sight;

but to the sinner He gives the work of gathering and collecting, that he may give to him who is good before God.

This also is vanity and grasping for the wind.

The Book of Psalms, Chapter 119.

.א Aleph
Blessed are the undefiled in the way,
Who walk in the law of the Lord!
Blessed are those who keep His testimonies,
Who seek Him with the whole heart!
They also do no iniquity;
They walk in His ways.
You have commanded us
To keep Your precepts diligently.
Oh, that my ways were directed
To keep Your statutes!
Then I would not be ashamed,
When I look into all Your commandments.
I will praise You with uprightness of heart,
When I learn Your righteous judgments.
I will keep Your statutes;
Oh, do not forsake me utterly!

.ב Beth
How can a young man cleanse his way?
By taking heed according to Your word.
With my whole heart I have sought You;
Oh, let me not wander from Your commandments!
Your word I have hidden in my heart,
That I might not sin against You.
Blessed are You, O Lord!
Teach me Your statutes.
With my lips I have declared
All the judgments of Your mouth.
I have rejoiced in the way of Your testimonies,
As much as in all riches.
I will meditate on Your precepts,
And contemplate Your ways.
I will delight myself in Your statutes;
I will not forget Your word.

.ג Gimel
Deal bountifully with Your servant,
That I may live and keep Your word.
Open my eyes, that I may see
Wondrous things from Your law.
I am a stranger in the earth;
Do not hide Your commandments from me.
My soul breaks with longing
For Your judgments at all times.
You rebuke the proud—the cursed,
Who stray from Your commandments.
Remove from me reproach and contempt,
For I have kept Your testimonies.
Princes also sit and speak against me,
But Your servant meditates on Your statutes.
Your testimonies also are my delight
And my counselors.

.ד Daleth
My soul clings to the dust;
Revive me according to Your word.
I have declared my ways, and You answered me;
Teach me Your statutes.
Make me understand the way of Your precepts;
So shall I meditate on Your wonderful works.
My soul melts from heaviness;
Strengthen me according to Your word.
Remove from me the way of lying,
And grant me Your law graciously.
I have chosen the way of truth;
Your judgments I have laid before me.
I cling to Your testimonies;
O Lord, do not put me to shame!
I will run the course of Your commandments,
For You shall enlarge my heart.

.ה He
Teach me, O Lord, the way of Your statutes,
And I shall keep it to the end.
Give me understanding, and I shall keep Your law;
Indeed, I shall observe it with my whole heart.
Make me walk in the path of Your commandments,
For I delight in it.
Incline my heart to Your testimonies,
And not to covetousness.
Turn away my eyes from looking at worthless things,
And revive me in Your way.
Establish Your word to Your servant,
Who is devoted to fearing You.
Turn away my reproach which I dread,
For Your judgments are good.
Behold, I long for Your precepts;
Revive me in Your righteousness.

.ו Waw
Let Your mercies come also to me, O Lord—
Your salvation according to Your word.
So shall I have an answer for him who reproaches me,
For I trust in Your word.
And take not the word of truth utterly out of my mouth,
For I have hoped in Your ordinances.
So shall I keep Your law continually,
Forever and ever.
And I will walk at liberty,
For I seek Your precepts.
I will speak of Your testimonies also before kings,
And will not be ashamed.
And I will delight myself in Your commandments,
Which I love.
My hands also I will lift up to Your commandments,
Which I love,
And I will meditate on Your statutes.

.ז Zayin
Remember the word to Your servant,
Upon which You have caused me to hope.
This is my comfort in my affliction,
For Your word has given me life.
The proud have me in great derision,
Yet I do not turn aside from Your law.
I remembered Your judgments of old, O Lord,
And have comforted myself.
Indignation has taken hold of me
Because of the wicked, who forsake Your law.
Your statutes have been my songs
In the house of my pilgrimage.
I remember Your name in the night, O Lord,
And I keep Your law.
This has become mine,
Because I kept Your precepts.

.ח Heth
You are my portion, O Lord;
I have said that I would keep Your words.
I entreated Your favor with my whole heart;
Be merciful to me according to Your word.
I thought about my ways,
And turned my feet to Your testimonies.
I made haste, and did not delay
To keep Your commandments.
The cords of the wicked have bound me,
But I have not forgotten Your law.
At midnight I will rise to give thanks to You,
Because of Your righteous judgments.
I am a companion of all who fear You,
And of those who keep Your precepts.
The earth, O Lord, is full of Your mercy;
Teach me Your statutes.

.ט Teth
You have dealt well with Your servant,
O Lord, according to Your word.
Teach me good judgment and knowledge,
For I believe Your commandments.
Before I was afflicted I went astray,
But now I keep Your word.
You are good, and do good;
Teach me Your statutes.
The proud have forged a lie against me,
But I will keep Your precepts with my whole heart.
Their heart is as fat as grease,
But I delight in Your law.
It is good for me that I have been afflicted,
That I may learn Your statutes.
The law of Your mouth is better to me
Than thousands of coins of gold and silver.

.י Yod
Your hands have made me and fashioned me;
Give me understanding, that I may learn Your commandments.
Those who fear You will be glad when they see me,
Because I have hoped in Your word.
I know, O Lord, that Your judgments are right,
And that in faithfulness You have afflicted me.
Let, I pray, Your merciful kindness be for my comfort,
According to Your word to Your servant.
Let Your tender mercies come to me, that I may live;
For Your law is my delight.
Let the proud be ashamed,
For they treated me wrongfully with falsehood;
But I will meditate on Your precepts.
Let those who fear You turn to me,
Those who know Your testimonies.
Let my heart be blameless regarding Your statutes,
That I may not be ashamed.

.כ Kaph
My soul faints for Your salvation,
But I hope in Your word.
My eyes fail from searching Your word,
Saying, “When will You comfort me?”
For I have become like a wineskin in smoke,
Yet I do not forget Your statutes.
How many are the days of Your servant?
When will You execute judgment on those who persecute me?
The proud have dug pits for me,
Which is not according to Your law.
All Your commandments are faithful;
They persecute me wrongfully;
Help me!
They almost made an end of me on earth,
But I did not forsake Your precepts.
Revive me according to Your lovingkindness,
So that I may keep the testimony of Your mouth.

.ל Lam-ed
Forever, O Lord,
Your word is settled in heaven.
Your faithfulness endures to all generations;
You established the earth, and it abides.
They continue this day according to Your ordinances,
For all are Your servants.
Unless Your law had been my delight,
I would then have perished in my affliction.
I will never forget Your precepts,
For by them You have given me life.
I am Yours, save me;
For I have sought Your precepts.
The wicked wait for me to destroy me,
But I will consider Your testimonies.
I have seen the consummation of all perfection,
But Your commandment is exceedingly broad.

מ Mem
Oh, how I love Your law!
It is my meditation all the day.
You, through Your commandments, make me wiser than my enemies;
For they are ever with me.
I have more understanding than all my teachers,
For Your testimonies are my meditation.
I understand more than the ancients,
Because I keep Your precepts.
I have restrained my feet from every evil way,
That I may keep Your word.
I have not departed from Your judgments,
For You Yourself have taught me.
How sweet are Your words to my taste,
Sweeter than honey to my mouth!
Through Your precepts I get understanding;
Therefore I hate every false way.

נ Nun
Your word is a lamp to my feet
And a light to my path.
I have sworn and confirmed
That I will keep Your righteous judgments.
I am afflicted very much;
Revive me, O Lord, according to Your word.
Accept, I pray, the freewill offerings of my mouth, O Lord,
And teach me Your judgments.
My life is continually in my hand,
Yet I do not forget Your law.
The wicked have laid a snare for me,
Yet I have not strayed from Your precepts.
Your testimonies I have taken as a heritage forever,
For they are the rejoicing of my heart.
I have inclined my heart to perform Your statutes
Forever, to the very end.

ס Samek
I hate the double-minded,
But I love Your law.
You are my hiding place and my shield;
I hope in Your word.
Depart from me, you evildoers,
For I will keep the commandments of my God!
Uphold me according to Your word, that I may live;
And do not let me be ashamed of my hope.
Hold me up, and I shall be safe,
And I shall observe Your statutes continually.
You reject all those who stray from Your statutes,
For their deceit is falsehood.
You put away all the wicked of the earth like dross;
Therefore I love Your testimonies.
My flesh trembles for fear of You,
And I am afraid of Your judgments.

ע Ayin
I have done justice and righteousness;
Do not leave me to my oppressors.
Be surety for Your servant for good;
Do not let the proud oppress me.
My eyes fail from seeking Your salvation
And Your righteous word.
Deal with Your servant according to Your mercy,
And teach me Your statutes.
I am Your servant;
Give me understanding,
That I may know Your testimonies.
It is time for You to act, O Lord,
For they have regarded Your law as void.
Therefore I love Your commandments
More than gold, yes, than fine gold!
Therefore all Your precepts concerning all things
I consider to be right;
I hate every false way.

פ Pe
Your testimonies are wonderful;
Therefore my soul keeps them.
The entrance of Your words gives light;
It gives understanding to the simple.
I opened my mouth and panted,
For I longed for Your commandments.
Look upon me and be merciful to me,
As Your custom is toward those who love Your name.
Direct my steps by Your word,
And let no iniquity have dominion over me.
Redeem me from the oppression of man,
That I may keep Your precepts.
Make Your face shine upon Your servant,
And teach me Your statutes.
Rivers of water run down from my eyes,
Because men do not keep Your law.

צ Tsadde
Righteous are You, O Lord,
And upright are Your judgments.
Your testimonies, which You have commanded,
Are righteous and very faithful.
My zeal has consumed me,
Because my enemies have forgotten Your words.
Your word is very pure;
Therefore Your servant loves it.
I am small and despised,
Yet I do not forget Your precepts.
Your righteousness is an everlasting righteousness,
And Your law is truth.
Trouble and anguish have overtaken me,
Yet Your commandments are my delights.
The righteousness of Your testimonies is everlasting;
Give me understanding, and I shall live.

ק Qoph
I cry out with my whole heart;
Hear me, O Lord!
I will keep Your statutes.
I cry out to You;
Save me, and I will keep Your testimonies.
I rise before the dawning of the morning,
And cry for help;
I hope in Your word.
My eyes are awake through the night watches,
That I may meditate on Your word.
Hear my voice according to Your lovingkindness;
O Lord, revive me according to Your justice.
They draw near who follow after wickedness;
They are far from Your law.
You are near, O Lord,
And all Your commandments are truth.
Concerning Your testimonies,
I have known of old that You have founded them forever.

ר Resh
Consider my affliction and deliver me,
For I do not forget Your law.
Plead my cause and redeem me;
Revive me according to Your word.
Salvation is far from the wicked,
For they do not seek Your statutes.
Great are Your tender mercies, O Lord;
Revive me according to Your judgments.
Many are my persecutors and my enemies,
Yet I do not turn from Your testimonies.
I see the treacherous, and am disgusted,
Because they do not keep Your word.
Consider how I love Your precepts;
Revive me, O Lord, according to Your lovingkindness.
The entirety of Your word is truth,
And every one of Your righteous judgments endures forever.

ש Shin
Princes persecute me without a cause,
But my heart stands in awe of Your word.
I rejoice at Your word
As one who finds great treasure.
I hate and abhor lying,
But I love Your law.
Seven times a day I praise You,
Because of Your righteous judgments.
Great peace have those who love Your law,
And nothing causes them to stumble.
Lord, I hope for Your salvation,
And I do Your commandments.
My soul keeps Your testimonies,
And I love them exceedingly.
I keep Your precepts and Your testimonies,
For all my ways are before You.

ת Tau
Let my cry come before You, O Lord;
Give me understanding according to Your word.
Let my supplication come before You;
Deliver me according to Your word.
My lips shall utter praise,
For You teach me Your statutes.
My tongue shall speak of Your word,
For all Your commandments are righteousness.
Let Your hand become my help,
For I have chosen Your precepts.
I long for Your salvation, O Lord,
And Your law is my delight.
Let my soul live, and it shall praise You;
And let Your judgments help me.
I have gone astray like a lost sheep;
Seek Your servant,
For I do not forget Your commandments.”



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 398
The Prayer Of Jesus For Afghanistan
The Word Of God Against Pederasty

The Prayer And The Word Are One And The Same.

Dear Dan,

Wednesday 23 September 2015 6AM.
Yesterday, Tuesday morning, I was at the end of shift, putting away my cleaning cart and tools. I then decided to look at the Seattle Times newspaper from Monday, that I had earlier saved from the trash.

As I turned the pages, one headline got my attention more than the others and I began to read. It was an article that had to do with how two US Army soldiers* had gotten into trouble with their superiors after they had intervened in the rape of a young boy by an Afghan police officer. Here is an excerpt from the main article. The parts that sent me over the edge in the Holy Spirit are bolded and underlined;

Dan Quinn was relieved of his Special Forces command after a fight with
a U.S.-backed militia leader who had a boy as a sex slave
chained to his bed.

KABUL, Afghanistan — In his last phone call home, Lance Cpl. Gregory Buckley Jr. told his father what was troubling him: From his bunk in southern Afghanistan, he could hear Afghan police officers sexually abusing boys they had brought to the base.

“At night we can hear them screaming,
but we’re not allowed to do anything about it,”

the Marine’s father, Gregory Buckley Sr., recalled his son telling him before he was shot to death at the base in 2012. He urged his son to tell his superiors.

“My son said that his officers told him
to look the other way because it’s their culture.”

Rampant sexual abuse of children has long been a problem in Afghanistan, particularly among armed commanders who dominate much of the rural landscape and can bully the population.

The practice is called bacha bazi, literally “boy play,” and American soldiers and Marines have been instructed
not to intervene — in some cases, not even when their Afghan allies have abused boys on military bases,
according to interviews and court records.

(U.S. Soldiers* Told to Ignore Sexual Abuse of Boys by Afghan Allies
By JOSEPH GOLDSTEIN SEPT. 20, 2015 The New York Times)

When doing the research for this letter, I found at least three articles from two sources. The one for CNN had the word “PEDERASTY” in it, a word I had never heard of before.

Wikipedia defines as follows;
“Pederasty or paederasty (US /ˈpɛdəræsti/ or UK /ˈpiːdəræsti/) is a (usually erotic) homosexual relationship between an adult male and a pubescent or adolescent male. The word pederasty derives from Greek (paiderastia) "love of boys",[1] a compound derived from πας (pais) "child, boy" and ραστής (erastēs) "lover". In French, however, "pédérastie" has been used as a synonym for homosexuality between adult males (see Histoire du mot pédérastie).

When I read the lines highlighted above, I discovered a very determined, very serious side of the Lord Holy Spirit, and I said by the Holy Spirit to my angel crew and myself;


My mind went into overdrive, as I began simultaneously putting myself in the position of the young screaming boys and the American Soldiers, and then seeking the Lord on what to do, knowing all the time He had a plan. And from that moment on, until I got home, I became like a rock, as still as stone inside, not being able to do much else other than drive and get home. But I was able to get to Starbucks and start the research for what I already knew would become this letter.

Here then is the Prayer of Jesus for Afghanistan, and the Word of God against Pederasty. The Prayer and the Word are one and the same.

“Dear Father in Heaven,

Please consider the nation named Afghanistan. Cleanse the land from evil. Save all those who call upon Your name. Rescue the defenseless. Forgive the guilty. Bless those who are persecuting Me. Judge the Wicked. Execute Your Word where it says in Scripture;

The Book Of Deuteronomy, Chapter 23,
verses 17 and 18.

“There shall be no ritual harlot of the daughters of Israel, or a perverted one of the sons of Israel. You shall not bring the wages of a harlot or the price of a dog to the house of the Lord your God for any vowed offering, for both of these are an abomination to the Lord your God.

The Book Of First Kings, Chapter 14, verse 24.
And there were also perverted persons in the land. They did according to all the abominations of the nations which the Lord had cast out before the children of Israel.

The Book Of First Kings, Chapter 15, verse 12.
And he banished the perverted persons from the land, and removed all the idols that his fathers had made.

The Book Of First Kings, Chapter 22, verse 46.
And the rest of the perverted persons, who remained in the days of his father Asa, he banished from the land.

The Book Of Second Kings, Chapter, 23 verse 7.
Then he tore down the ritual booths of the perverted persons that were in the house of the Lord, where the women wove hangings for the wooden image.

The Book Of Job, Chapter 36, verses 1 through 33.
Elihu also proceeded and said:

“Bear with me a little, and I will show you
That there are yet words to speak on God’s behalf.
I will fetch my knowledge from afar;
I will ascribe righteousness to my Maker.
For truly my words are not false;
One who is perfect in knowledge is with you.
“Behold, God is mighty, but despises no one;
He is mighty in strength of understanding.
He does not preserve the life of the wicked,
But gives justice to the oppressed.
He does not withdraw His eyes from the righteous;
But they are on the throne with kings,
For He has seated them forever,
And they are exalted.
And if they are bound in fetters,
Held in the cords of affliction,
Then He tells them their work and their transgressions—
That they have acted defiantly.
He also opens their ear to instruction,
And commands that they turn from iniquity.
If they obey and serve Him,
They shall spend their days in prosperity,
And their years in pleasures.
But if they do not obey,
They shall perish by the sword,
And they shall die without knowledge.
“But the hypocrites in heart store up wrath;
They do not cry for help when He binds them.
They die in youth,
And their life ends among the perverted persons.
He delivers the poor in their affliction,
And opens their ears in oppression.
“Indeed He would have brought you out of dire distress,
Into a broad place where there is no restraint;
And what is set on your table would be full of richness.
But you are filled with the judgment due the wicked;
Judgment and justice take hold of you.
Because there is wrath,
beware lest He take you away with one blow;
For a large ransom would not help you avoid it.
Will your riches,
Or all the mighty forces,
Keep you from distress?
Do not desire the night,
When people are cut off in their place.
Take heed, do not turn to iniquity,
For you have chosen this rather than affliction.
“Behold, God is exalted by His power;
Who teaches like Him?
Who has assigned Him His way,
Or who has said, ‘You have done wrong’?
“Remember to magnify His work,
Of which men have sung.
Everyone has seen it;
Man looks on it from afar.
“Behold, God is great, and we do not know Him;
Nor can the number of His years be discovered.
For He draws up drops of water,
Which distill as rain from the mist,
Which the clouds drop down
And pour abundantly on man.
Indeed, can anyone understand the spreading of clouds,
The thunder from His canopy?
Look, He scatters His light upon it,
And covers the depths of the sea.
For by these He judges the peoples;
He gives food in abundance.
He covers His hands with lightning,
And commands it to strike.
His thunder declares it,
The cattle also, concerning the rising storm.

The Book of Matthew, Chapter 11.
Verses 20 through 30

Then He began to rebuke the cities in which most of His mighty works had been done, because they did not repent:

“Woe to you, Chorazin! Woe to you, Bethsaida! For if the mighty works which were done in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. But I say to you, it will be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the day of judgment than for you. And you, Capernaum, who are exalted to heaven, will be brought down to Hades;

for if the mighty works which were done in you
had been done in Sodom,
it would have remained until this day.

But I say to you that it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment than for you.”

At that time Jesus answered and said,

“I thank You, Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that You have hidden these things from the wise and prudent and have revealed them to babes. Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in Your sight. All things have been delivered to Me by My Father, and no one knows the Son except the Father. Nor does anyone know the Father except the Son, and the one to whom the Son wills to reveal Him. Come to Me, all you who labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.

Take My yoke upon you and learn from Me,
for I am gentle and lowly in heart,
and you will find rest for your souls.

For My yoke is easy and My burden is light.”


P. S. I know what its like to be raped, and I know what its like to be chained to a bed (see Letter 39 Volume 1 and Letter 261 Volume 5-14)


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 399
This Free Help Comes At A Bit Of A Cost

Dear Dan,

Wednesday 30 September 2015 6AM.
I have been praying to Jesus for a number of years now about the lack of maintenance for the three bedroom rambler where (M) and I live. It is situated on a wooded lot, with many fir trees close to the house. Every year we have wind storms that come through the valley, and as one might guess, the wind shakes loose a lot of fir needles and branches that fall on the roof of my house.

I used to get on the roof myself each year and clean, which got a lot easier when we had a new steel roof installed in 1997. But after the start of 2010, and then into 2011 when my physical condition deteriorated, I stopped doing any roof work at all.

This, combined with my third shift schedule and the depression that came from my fight with Satan pretty much stopped all house maintenance.

But this last summer I started to reach out for help to (REDACTED).

While I was working last night my arms started to get sore the way they do when I am fighting in the spirit, and I looked at angel Gabriel and asked him if this by any chance was due to what I called “the Roman Catholic Effect”. He confirmed my query in the affirmative.

And later on my lower torso started to burn, to which Gabriel started to say that he didn’t think that Satan’s resources in the Catholic organization were going to attack as soon as they did. A little later he indicated that since they were attacking, we could now opt to activate the Kingdom “Hot Pursuit Protocols” (HPP). This of course was the Lord’s objective.

I asked Gabriel whether there was a “shelf life” to activating the HPPs, and he said, “No, as long as we avail ourselves to the task before the end of the year.” Then he said, while I was mentally reviewing the list of military objectives we have yet to deal with, that “we have plenty of time”.

Friday 2 October 2015 6AM.
Thursday I received a call from (REDACTED). They are going to come to the house and clean the yard in a little over a week. This and the roof cleaning are answers to my prayers of many years. But the free yard work is coming at a bit of a cost.

Last night at work we were attacked again from the Vatican. This was an assault of witchcraft, beginning with depression. But when I asked Gabriel, he said that all I needed to do was to ignore the attack, and it would just go away. He was right, and I did not succumb to depression or fatigue at all for the rest of the work shift. And as I write this memo I feel pretty dam good, in relative terms.

I will have more to say about this in about a week.

P. S. In the early days of my getting to know angel Gabe, he would tell me that for the decade before my birth, October 1948 through October 1958, he was stationed at the Vatican. We have yet to discuss exactly what he was doing there.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 400
The Prayer of Jesus For The Roman Catholic Church
The Word of God Against Roman Catholicism


Dear Dan,

In Letter 399, I discuss an attack that came at us from the Vatican, which then authorized the activation of Kingdom Hot Pursuit Protocols. This Letter contains The Prayer Of Jesus For The Roman Catholic Church, and The Word Of God Against Roman Catholicism.

The Scripture reveals Jesus in saying the following words;

The Book of Matthew, Chapter 16,
verses 13 through 18.

“When Jesus came into the region of Caesarea Philippi, He asked His disciples, saying,

“Who do men say that I, the Son of Man, am?”

So they said, “Some say John the Baptist, some Elijah, and others Jeremiah or one of the prophets.”

He said to them, “But who do you say that I am?”

Simon Peter answered and said,


Jesus answered and said to him,

“Blessed are you, Simon Bar-Jonah, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but


And I also say to you that
you are Peter (petros), and on this rock (petra) I will build My church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it.”

The website biblehub.com has the following Strong’s definitions for the name “PETER”, and the word “ROCK”. (http://biblehub.com/greek/4074.htm)

4074 Pétros (a masculine noun) – properly, a stone (pebble), such as a small rock found along a pathway. 4074 /Pétros ("small stone") then stands in contrast to 4073 /pétra ("cliff, boulder," Abbott-Smith).

"4074 (Pétros) is an isolated rock and 4073 (pétra) is a cliff" (TDNT, 3, 100). "4074 (Pétros) always means a stone . . . such as a man may throw, . . . versus 4073 (pétra), a projecting rock, cliff" (S. Zodhiates, Dict).

4073 pétra (a feminine noun) – "a mass of connected rock," which is distinct from 4074 (Pétros) which is "a detached stone or boulder" (A-S). 4073 (pétra) is a "solid or native rock, rising up through the earth" (Souter) – a huge mass of rock (a boulder), such as a projecting cliff.
4073 (petra) is "a projecting rock, cliff (feminine noun) . . . 4074 (petros, the masculine form) however is a stone . . . such as a man might throw" (S. Zodhiates, Dict).

The beginning of the error of Roman Catholicism rests in the mis-understanding, or mis-interpretation of the passage in Matthew. This is how the tradition of Peter being the first Pope began.

this is how it will end.

The Prayer of Jesus for the Roman Catholic Church.

“Our Father in Heaven;

Please, I pray; send Your Spirit of Truth into the Roman Catholic Church. Send Our Faithful Angels into the Church to protect Our people and to accomplish Your will. Remove all spirits that do not obey Me. Please forgive all idolatry, rebellion, sin, and witchcraft. Please bless Our enemies. Separate the tares from the wheat. Remove all the traditions of man and lies of the Enemy. Set at Liberty those who are held captive. Let Freedom come in and dwell. For it is written that;

The Book Of Leviticus, Chapter 25,
verses 8 through 12.

‘And you shall count seven sabbaths of years for yourself, seven times seven years; and the time of the seven sabbaths of years shall be to you forty-nine years. Then you shall cause the trumpet of the Jubilee to sound on the tenth day of the seventh month; on the Day of Atonement you shall make the trumpet to sound throughout all your land. And you shall consecrate the fiftieth year, and proclaim liberty throughout all the land to all its inhabitants. It shall be a Jubilee for you; and each of you shall return to his possession, and each of you shall return to his family. That fiftieth year shall be a Jubilee to you; in it you shall neither sow nor reap what grows of its own accord, nor gather the grapes of your untended vine. For it is the Jubilee; it shall be holy to you; you shall eat its produce from the field.

— — —

The Book of Luke, Chapter 4,
verses 16 through 21.

So He came to Nazareth, where He had been brought up. And as His custom was, He went into the synagogue on the Sabbath day, and stood up to read. And He was handed the book of the prophet Isaiah. And when He had opened the book, He found the place where it was written:

“The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me,
Because He has anointed Me
To preach the gospel to the poor;
He has sent Me to heal the brokenhearted,
To proclaim liberty to the captives
And recovery of sight to the blind,
To set at liberty those who are oppressed;
To proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord.”

Then He closed the book, and gave it back to the attendant and sat down. And the eyes of all who were in the synagogue were fixed on Him. And He began to say to them, “Today this Scripture is fulfilled in your hearing.”

The Book of Romans, Chapter 8,
verses 18 through 25

For I consider that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us. For the earnest expectation of the creation eagerly waits for the revealing of the sons of God. For the creation was subjected to futility, not willingly, but because of Him who subjected it in hope; because the creation itself also will be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God. For we know that the whole creation groans and labors with birth pangs together until now. Not only that, but we also who have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, eagerly waiting for the adoption, the redemption of our body. For we were saved in this hope, but hope that is seen is not hope; for why does one still hope for what he sees? But if we hope for what we do not see, we eagerly wait for it with perseverance.”


— — —

The Word of God Against Roman Catholicism.

The Book of Isaiah, Chapter 32,
verses 1 through 8.

Behold, a king will reign in righteousness,
And princes will rule with justice.
A man will be as a hiding place from the wind,
And a cover from the tempest,
As rivers of water in a dry place,
As the shadow of a great rock in a weary land.
The eyes of those who see will not be dim,
And the ears of those who hear will listen.
Also the heart of the rash will understand knowledge,
And the tongue of the stammerers will be ready to speak plainly.
The foolish person will no longer be called generous,
Nor the miser said to be bountiful;
For the foolish person will speak foolishness,
And his heart will work iniquity:
To practice ungodliness,
To utter error against the Lord,
To keep the hungry unsatisfied,
And he will cause the drink of the thirsty to fail.
Also the schemes of the schemer are evil;
He devises wicked plans
To destroy the poor with lying words,
Even when the needy speaks justice.
But a generous man devises generous things,
And by generosity he shall stand.

The Book of First Timothy, Chapter 6,
verses 1 through 10.

Honor Masters.
Let as many bondservants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honor, so that the name of God and His doctrine may not be blasphemed. And those who have believing masters, let them not despise them because they are brethren, but rather serve them because those who are benefited are believers and beloved. Teach and exhort these things.

Error and Greed.

If anyone teaches otherwise and does not consent to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which accords with godliness, he is proud, knowing nothing, but is obsessed with disputes and arguments over words, from which come envy, strife, reviling, evil suspicions, useless wranglings of men of corrupt minds and destitute of the truth, who suppose that godliness is a means of gain. From such withdraw yourself.

Now godliness with contentment is great gain. For we brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out. And having food and clothing, with these we shall be content. But those who desire to be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and harmful lusts which drown men in destruction and perdition. For the love of money is a root of all kinds of evil, for which some have strayed from the faith in their greediness, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.

The Book of Second Peter, Chapter 2,
verses 1 through 22.

Destructive Doctrines.
But there were also false prophets among the people, even as there will be false teachers among you, who will secretly bring in destructive heresies, even denying the Lord who bought them, and bring on themselves swift destruction. And many will follow their destructive ways, because of whom the way of truth will be blasphemed. By covetousness they will exploit you with deceptive words; for a long time their judgment has not been idle, and their destruction does not slumber.

Doom of False Teachers.
For if God did not spare the angels who sinned, but cast them down to hell and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved for judgment; and did not spare the ancient world, but saved Noah, one of eight people, a preacher of righteousness, bringing in the flood on the world of the ungodly; and turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah into ashes, condemned them to destruction, making them an example to those who afterward would live ungodly; and delivered righteous Lot, who was oppressed by the filthy conduct of the wicked (for that righteous man, dwelling among them, tormented his righteous soul from day to day by seeing and hearing their lawless deeds) — then the Lord knows how to deliver the godly out of temptations and to reserve the unjust under punishment for the day of judgment, and especially those who walk according to the flesh in the lust of uncleanness and despise authority. They are presumptuous, self-willed. They are not afraid to speak evil of dignitaries, whereas angels, who are greater in power and might, do not bring a reviling accusation against them before the Lord.

Depravity of False Teachers.
But these, like natural brute beasts made to be caught and destroyed, speak evil of the things they do not understand, and will utterly perish in their own corruption, and will receive the wages of unrighteousness, as those who count it pleasure to carouse in the daytime. They are spots and blemishes, carousing in their own deceptions while they feast with you, having eyes full of adultery and that cannot cease from sin, enticing unstable souls. They have a heart trained in covetous practices, and are accursed children. They have forsaken the right way and gone astray, following the way of Balaam the son of Beor, who loved the wages of unrighteousness; but he was rebuked for his iniquity: a dumb donkey speaking with a man's voice restrained the madness of the prophet. These are wells without water, clouds carried by a tempest, for whom is reserved the blackness of darkness forever.

Deceptions of False Teachers.
For when they speak great swelling words of emptiness, they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through lewdness, the ones who have actually escaped from those who live in error. While they promise them liberty, they themselves are slaves of corruption; for by whom a person is overcome, by him also he is brought into bondage. For if, after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, they are again entangled in them and overcome, the latter end is worse for them than the beginning. For it would have been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than having known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered to them. But it has happened to them according to the true proverb:“A dog returns to his own vomit,” and, “a sow, having washed, to her wallowing in the mire.

The Book of Jude, Chapter 1,
verses 1 through 25.

Greeting to the Called.

Jude, a bondservant of Jesus Christ, and brother of James,
To those who are called, sanctified by God the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ:

Contend for the Faith.
Mercy, peace, and love be multiplied to you.
Beloved, while I was very diligent to write to you concerning our common salvation, I found it necessary to write to you exhorting you to contend earnestly for the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints. For certain men have crept in unnoticed, who long ago were marked out for this condemnation, ungodly men, who turn the grace of our God into lewdness and deny the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ.

Old and New Apostates.
But I want to remind you, though you once knew this, that the Lord, having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, afterward destroyed those who did not believe. And the angels who did not keep their proper domain, but left their own abode, He has reserved in everlasting chains under darkness for the judgment of the great day; as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the cities around them in a similar manner to these, having given themselves over to sexual immorality and gone after strange flesh, are set forth as an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire. Likewise also these dreamers defile the flesh, reject authority, and speak evil of dignitaries. Yet Michael the archangel, in contending with the devil, when he disputed about the body of Moses, dared not bring against him a reviling accusation, but said, “The Lord rebuke you!” But these speak evil of whatever they do not know; and whatever they know naturally, like brute beasts, in these things they corrupt themselves. Woe to them! For they have gone in the way of Cain, have run greedily in the error of Balaam for profit, and perished in the rebellion of Korah.

Apostates Depraved and Doomed.
These are spots in your love feasts, while they feast with you without fear, serving only themselves. They are clouds without water, carried about by the winds; late autumn trees without fruit, twice dead, pulled up by the roots; raging waves of the sea, foaming up their own shame; wandering stars for whom is reserved the blackness of darkness forever. Now Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied about these men also, saying, “Behold, the Lord comes with ten thousands of His saints, to execute judgment on all, to convict all who are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have committed in an ungodly way, and of all the harsh things which ungodly sinners have spoken against Him.”

Apostates Predicted.
These are grumblers, complainers, walking according to their own lusts; and they mouth great swelling words, flattering people to gain advantage. But you, beloved, remember the words which were spoken before by the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ: how they told you that there would be mockers in the last time who would walk according to their own ungodly lusts. These are sensual persons, who cause divisions, not having the Spirit.

Maintain Your Life with God.
But you, beloved, building yourselves up on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Spirit, keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. And on some have compassion, making a distinction; but others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire, hating even the garment defiled by the flesh.

Glory to God.
Now to Him who is able to keep you from stumbling, and to present you faultless before the presence of His glory with exceeding joy, to God our Savior, Who alone is wise, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and forever”.



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 401

Dear Dan,

The semi-colon is an irritant to some writers, and an enigma to this one. I haven’t really figured out when it ought to be used, due to my lack of formal instruction in the art of writing, so I have sort of made up my own criteria, “feeling” my way through the maze of punctuation protocols that I never learned in the college of my choice which I never attended.

Here is a report of a rather heated debate concerning the use of the semicolon:

When the Times of London reported in 1837 on two University of Paris law profs dueling with swords, the dispute wasn't over the fine points of the Napoleonic Code. It was over the point-virgule: the semicolon.

"The one who contended that the passage in question
ought to be concluded by a semicolon was wounded in the arm," noted the Times.
"His adversary maintained that it should be a colon."

(Slate Magazine: http://www.slate.com/articles/arts/culturebox/2008/06/_.html).

I have been thinking for some time now about how the semi-colon appears to be a combination of the comma, and the period. At the same time the Lord was interjecting His thoughts on how there is an occurrence of each, in two separate passages of Scripture, where a comma appears in the first, and a period occurs in the second.

Here is the first passage:

Isaiah 61:1-2a
“The Spirit of the Lord GOD is upon Me,
Because the Lord has anointed Me
To preach good tidings to the poor;
He has sent Me to heal the brokenhearted,
To proclaim liberty to the captives,
And the opening of the prison to those who are bound;
To proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, (

Here is the second passage:

Luke 4:17-19
And He was handed the book of the prophet Isaiah.
And when He had opened the book,
He found the place where it was written:
“The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me,
Because He has anointed Me
To preach the gospel to the poor;
He has sent Me to heal the brokenhearted,
To proclaim liberty to the captives
And recovery of sight to the blind,
To set at liberty those who are oppressed;
To proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord.” (

Jesus stopped reading at the point in Isaiah where a comma appears in the english translation, and where the Holy Spirit later turned it into a period in the Luke passage. Taken together, they make a semi-colon (;).

“So what?”, one might ask.

Here’s what. When Jesus made the statement quoting Isaiah, He added a bit of His own commentary:

Today* this Scripture is fulfilled in your hearing.

When Jesus was born, a time-clock in Heaven, similar to a chess clock, was stopped, while at the same time a
new time-clock was activated with the name;

(See Luke 4:19),

so that the “
great joy” spoken of in Luke 2:10 can be brought to bear on the Earth for a period of time unknown to all save God. That period of time ends at the Rapture. The Rapture will mark the end of the “acceptable year” side of the chess-clock, and activate the other side.

That is the side that says:

(See Isaiah 61:2b)

The Rapture will “catch up” to Heaven all that is represented by the period at the top of the semi-colon, leaving only the comma. Then, all that is represented by the comma will again be activated, and history will move forward within that particular chronology of Scripture, referred to by Jesus as “the end”.

*The writer of Hebrews makes reference to this Word spoken of by Jesus. See Hebrews 3:7-15.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 402
The Covering of All The Glory

Dear Dan,

Tuesday 6 October 2015 6AM.
Last night toward the end of the work shift I was thinking about two things, one right after the other.

The first was about the PrayerSong we were listening to, The Prayer of Jesus For The Covering of All The Glory. It is based on the first four chapters of Isaiah. I really didn’t know what the specific purpose of the Prayer was when I put it together earlier this year, other than the Lord wanted to address some of the issues raised in those particular Scriptures.

The second thing I was thinking about was the letter I wrote where I talk about how Bellevue had lost its spiritual covering because the foundational Church had entered into idolatry (see Letter 343 Volume 5-15). After the song was finished, the Holy Spirit gave me a question to ask angel Gabriel. So I asked Gabriel if the covering of the glory for Bellevue had been rebuilt.

Gabriel then directed our thoughts to two things. One was the recollection of how Mars Hill Church had been disbanded. And I remembered that the Mars Hill Church in Bellevue, which met in the old John Danz theater, had become a completely new church named Doxa Church.

I had known about the New Church and the New Name a year ago when the change was made. But I didn’t know what the word “DOXA” meant. I figured it was some Greek or Latin word that meant something.

But last night after all of these thoughts came to me, I looked up Doxa Church on the internet, and found the Church’s website. There on the front page was the definition of the greek word “DOXA”. Their website states the following:

Foundational to the choice of the name Doxa is
Colossians 1:27 which reads:
“To them God chose to make known how great among the Gentiles
are the riches of the glory of this mystery,
which is Christ in you, the hope of glory.””


As soon as I realized what all this meant, I began to worship God in my heart, giving Him glory, knowing that He had brought remedy to Bellevue. Jesus has rebuilt the Foundation, thereby restoring the Covering of all the Glory. “Praise God From Whom All Blessings Flow.”

And so once again, I saw that “all things work together for good…”,


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 403
Ministry of Sorrow

Dear Dan,

Thursday, 8 October 2015 - 6AM.
Last night at work while talking on the phone with (CB41), I began to tell him that I had not really known much joy throughout my life. While (CB41) is a man of great compassion and is always willing to listen, he is also a “Mr. Fix-it” kind of guy, and started to try to find his own remedies to my sorrow.

But I let him know that there is a Ministry of Sorrow that occurs from time to time. One such ministry is that of Rachel - “refusing to be comforted” for the deaths of her children (Jeremiah 31:15).

Many years ago I had a dream that was about Jesus being a man of sorrows (see
Letter 12d Volume 1). This dream was to confirm how I have had a life of sorrow for most of my life, for various reasons, and that it was Jesus’ own ministry.

But as I was doing research for this letter, the Lord showed me the following passage, and highlighted it to me;

Jeremiah 31:16-17
Thus says the Lord:
“Refrain your voice from weeping,
And your eyes from tears;
For your work shall be rewarded, says the Lord,
And they shall come back from the land of the enemy.
There is hope in your future, says the Lord,
That your children shall come back to their own border.

As I was still speaking with (CB41), the Lord Holy Spirit started to reveal to me that next year, beginning on 1 January 2016, I will be relieved from the Ministry of Sorrow, and will begin to enter into Joy.

The reason for the continuation of sorrow is that we still have more wars to fight this year. While I do experience the joy of battle in AVTOS, I also suffer a lot due to the intercessory aspect of our ministry. This will also change on 1 January.

Friday, 9 October 2015 - 6AM.
Yesterday after work, while watching Star Trek - Deep Space Nine, I realized that my angel family and I were en
JOYing watching the show together, so I sent an email to (CB41) saying that I was wrong, there IS joy in the house after all. But just not at work.

P. S. Something interesting occurred at work. This happened close to lunch time. I went into my locker where I keep a stash of food, and brought out a container of freeze dried yakisoba noodles. Then I went downstairs into the break room to cook the soup in the micro-wave.

As soon as I sat down to eat, which happened to be at one end of a series of three small, square tables, that were placed end to end to make one long table, I could strongly sense (and see, sort of) that Jesus was sitting at the other end, with some high ranking angels all taking seats along the two sides of the table.

I inquired of the Lord, and He said through angel Gabriel that the other angels were representatives from Heaven. I think this may have something to do with the anniversary of my overcoming Satan in my backyard. Today is, after all, 9 October.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 404
Dinner Agenda
Healing The Church
Of -AND- In
The Pacific Northwest


Dear Dan,

Here is the proposed agenda for dinner, 20 October 2015 6:30-8:30PM.

1. Meet and greet with prayer.
(CB41), (CB5), Dan, Romanus, Jesus.

2. Place food order.

3. Each one gives short synopsis of our lives in Christ.

4. Identify
what the Lord reveals to be the three most important things needed for the healing of the Church in the Pacific Northwest.

Problems Are Solutions Waiting To Happen
(Angel Gabe)





5. Prayerful discussion.

6. Set date and time for next dinner?

7. Prayers, blessings, and departures.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 405
“Layers And Levels”

Dear Dan,

Friday, 9 October 2015, 6AM.
About two months ago angel Gabriella started speaking a three word phrase in my ear once in a while, in response to things I was thinking about at that moment. All she would say was;


Last night when we arrived to work, I just stayed in the truck for a minute thinking and getting mentally prepared to go to work. While resting before the Lord, I was pondering on the fact that in the past two weeks my mind had been a lot more clear than it had been for a long time. Even though my entire body was sore from my neck down, my mind felt razor sharp. It was then I started to connect what the word LEVELS might mean. And then I surmised that there could be corresponding Scriptures that would further explain what Gabriella was talking about.

Later on in the work shift I was directed to the book of Daniel, chapter two, and the image in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream. There are five different levels to the image.

Daniel 2:32-33


This is going to require further study. But I am sure the Lord will teach me what He wants me to know.

As I think some more, it occurs to me that applying the understanding of what LEVELS means to deliverance might prove to be an effective means of understanding the nature of demonic bondage and how to free those who are so enslaved. Now that I am able to listen to podcasts again (thanks to healing miracles from Jesus through his Angels), I can now resume thinking about both Computer Security and Church Security, and how similar they are to each other.

In Letter 388 I write about the Prayer of Jesus for me, and the Word Against Uday & Qusay. It seems likely that the effect and answer of this prayer is what is making me clear-headed. The fog of witchcraft, which had become so prevalent in the past year, is finally lifting.

Tuesday, 13 October 2015 - 6AM.
Last night I was clear headed all night. If this keeps up for the next two weeks steady, I will then know
for fact certain that the witchcraft that has been causing what I called the “2 to 4 syndrome” has been totally eradicated. While I was a little tired from not enough sleep over the weekend, I wasn’t fighting to stay alert. What a difference! Praise God!

This tells me the “HEAD LEVEL” has been delivered.

P. S. Yet, as I am sitting here at Starbucks typing, I started to get the lethargic, tired feeling that tells me a spirit of witchcraft is close at hand. I asked angel Gabriel, he said that the spirit was coming from the two men seated just a few feet from me. Apparently they are channeling, somehow by their conversation and intent of their hearts. I have my earbuds in listening to music, so I don’t know what they are talking about. Gabriel said to ignore it and just keep on typing (easy for him to say). So far I am able to “brute force” my way past the witch’s version of chemical warfare. And an angelic neck massage doesn’t hurt, either.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 406
A Little Bit of Micro-Intercession Goes A Long Way

Dear Dan,

Saturday 17 October 2015 6AM.
A week ago tonight I visited (U3) Church again. I wanted to go to see the guest speaker, (CS12), in person. This was so I could hand her an envelope with a paper inside that had the LTD URL written on it. When the right time came before the meeting, I went up to her while she was talking with (CB41), asked her if she was (CS12), and after she said “yes”, while handing her the envelope said these words to her:


Later on during her presentation to the Body of Saints, at one point while she was speaking I saw an evil spirit pass before her face, and she grimaced a little. I wasn’t sure of the source, but I knew that she was under a bit of an attack.

Tuesday night I was thinking about what I had witnessed, and an idea occurred to me. I thought that maybe I could specifically intercede just for her, and demand that the evil spirits that had been previously assigned to her by Satan (and then later by Uday and Qusay) leave her alone. So, after checking with the Lord, I did just that.

I commanded the lead fallen angel that was sent to destroy her life to appear before me. After he arrived, I ordered him to lay face down on the floor, hands behind his back, and not to utter a word.

I left him there for a few minutes while I went and dust mopped a floor. On my way back I noticed there were about a dozen more bodies laying on the floor with him. I told him to get back up, then I ordered him, and all his people, to leave (CS12) alone. I ordered them to leave her family alone, and her friends.

Then I said what has now become my usual demand of the enemy these days; “leave now or get trashed, your choice”. They left post-haste.

And last night on my way to work the Lord reminded me of my doctor’s nurse, and how I have noticed she is not very happy when she gets to work. So I asked the Lord if I could to the same thing for her. He said “yes”, and later on in the work shift we did just that.

After that I was commenting to my angels how easy this is getting.

There was also a lady at work who I wanted to do this for, but the Lord prevented me. I wondered at that, but He assured me that this was for her good.

On a similar note, I think on Monday night I was out in the parking garage having a smoke. Sometimes I like to stand at the outside retaining wall where I can look over the edge and see the freeway. But just below where I stand is a loading dock. There was a tractor-trailer rig parked in the slot and being loaded. I started to feel the uncomfortable feeling that I get when there is an enemy spirit close by and they are becoming afraid. The next thing I know I am sensing, and “seeing” a spirit come stand in front of me. I say to him “leave now or get trashed, your choice”. He responded by saying that he couldn’t. I tell him again to leave, and he says that he can’t, because he is chained to the truck. A quick thought to the Lord informs me to send him back to the truck, so as not to leave a void that will later become filled with even more evil spirits.

(Click here for the Micro/Macro-Intercession Protocol (MMIP) Control Form)


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 407
Ghost Truck

Dear Dan,

Saturday, 17 October 2016 - 7PM.
I just woke up from a dream that is way too complicated to write down. But earlier, at about 1:00PM I woke up from a previous dream that had me troubled for a while.

In this dream I dreamed that:
My wife and I had just purchased a new home not far from the property that I grew up on. I was on my way to our new home to meet her at the house so we could move in and set up housekeeping. I was driving a full size Super Duty 4 wheel drive pickup truck, that I had just purchased new, and in the back of the truck was a new motorcycle, strapped down in the bed for transport.

The interesting thing is that both the truck and the motorcycle were about twice the size of normal. And they were sort of translucent, meaning I could see through both the truck and bike. It was as if something from a dream or vision had become both visible and operable in this dimension.

The road to my childhood home and our new house ascends a hill with about a 30% grade. For some reason, which was not apparent, I had to stop the truck in the middle of the hill. I pulled over to the shoulder, turned the engine off, put the truck in park and set the brake. Then I got out of the truck, locked the door and started to walk the rest of the way to the top of the hill.

After just a few seconds of walking, I looked back to check the truck and saw it was slowly starting to creep backwards, even though I had set the brake and put it in park. I ran back to the truck, all the while trying to get the keys out of my pocket. Because of the oversize build of the truck I had to jump up a little to grab the handle. I got a firm grip, but by then the truck had gained momentum, and the front wheels had turned outward, making the truck move in an arc toward the ditch. There was enough g-force in the turning truck to make my body stretch out almost straight from the door. Even though my grip was still firm, I could not get the key into the lock, due to the strong forces that were pulling me away from the door.

As the truck rolled on its wheels into the ditch, with me hanging on to the door handle, I woke up. Everything in this dream happened in slow motion.
End of dream.

After inquiring of the Lord, I was instructed that this dream was a warning not to proceed with any more Micro-Intercessions at this time (see Letter 406).

Later on in the evening we went to see the movie The Martian, with Matt Damon. After the movie I asked angel Gabriel again if I had screwed up. He said, “No”, but he re-affirmed that the dream was indeed a warning from the Lord. I told him I had every intension on heeding the warning, and prayed the Lord would help me do so.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 408
Angel Beniah

Dear Dan,

Thursday, 22 October 2015 - 6AM.
There is a Scripture that I find mysterious. It is in the book of Job, and here is the quote:

“… if He charges His angels with error,…”
Job 4:18b

I bring this up because in the early days of my getting to know angel Gabe, he would often bring up this micro-fragment of verse and then say that he held the record in heaven for committing the most errors.

But I could tell that he loved God and was faithful to Jesus and His Word, so I just went with what he said because I had no other base line for comparison. What else could I do other than joke about this (undocumented) part of his resume´ from time to time?

Now, more recently, I have been introduced to another angel in like circumstance. Please permit me to explain.

A little while ago I began buying Kindle books by Kris Valloton. He writes well, is not overly complicated, and expresses a certain amount of kindness in his writings. And I like his approach to the gifts of the Holy Spirit.

The most recent book I purchased, on Kindle, is called Developing a Supernatural Lifestyle (a practical guide to a life of signs, wonders, and miracles). He recounts in one of the chapters how his granddaughter would talk with “invisible people”. Here is a quote:

“As Mesha has gotten older (she is eight years old at the writing of this book), these encounters have grown stronger and more profound. The angel that comes to visit her most often told Mesha that “her” name was Beniah. Beniah would often come dressed in different colors like gold, purple, and red, which seemed to mean something to Mesha. Mesha speaks of the angels as one would speak of a close friend. Recently Mesha called me on the phone as she often does. I asked her if she had seen Beniah lately.

“No,” she replied. “She’s on a ‘time out’ because she disobeyed God.”

Wow! Could that be true? I really don’t know. But I’ve learned that much of the Kingdom lies in the realm of mystery.”
Developing a Supernatural Lifestyle
© Copyright 2007— Kris Vallotton

From the copyright date and other evidence in the book, I can safely say that this exchange took place about nine years ago.

Very recently, on Sunday 18 October 2015, the Lord sent this very same angel to my house. Of course everyone else was happy to see her. And angel Maiah made a special point of saying that they were real good friends.

Then the Lord asked me if I would be willing to accept her as part of our company. At first I wanted to give it a week, but before the day was over I had acquiesced to the rest of my family’s desire. Maybe that makes me a push-over. But I don’t mind being that for my family, at least sometimes.

Angel Beniah started to explain to me why she got into trouble, and at one point I retorted the following to all who were listening:

“What am I? The “Teen Challenge” for Heaven or something?”

Beniah specializes in identifying and dealing with familiar spirits of various kinds. She also has an overabundance of Joy Omnipotent. This kind of Joy has the power to overwhelm and overcome familiar spirits.

It is this exuberance that got her into “trouble”. She just doesn’t know when to quit. At least she didn’t until she got to our house. I seem to have a calming effect on her. It must be my level of self-control or something.

But the first two days she was at the house she was bouncing off the walls, metaphorically speaking (which in angel terms would be actually speaking).

Beniah has been able to use her hyper-abilities to great effect at work. For some time before she showed up I had been wondering before the Lord, and complaining to angel Gabriel, on just how to deal with all the familiar spirits that come into the hospital. So, the Lord sent someone who likes to bounce off the walls, with tons of energy, to “strike the familiars” with the Joy of the Lord.

Sounds like a solution to me.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 409
The Two Keys

Dear Dan,

Friday 23 October 2015 6AM.
Last night at work the Lord impressed upon me, and us, the importance of this letter.

In the two movies Crimson Tide, and The Hunt For Red October, there are two scenes very similar to each other.

It is when the commanders of both submarines were required to unseal their orders. The orders were locked in a safe that required two keys to open. The keys were kept separate and in the possession of two different officers. In order to see the orders, both officers had to produce their own key. Then the two keys had to be inserted into the two locks and turned simultaneously to open the safe where the orders were kept.

In like manner, the one night after you and I met at Denny’s and then went to my other job at (G11), you and I were both issued a key by Jesus.

This happened when I prayed for you. I asked you to sit down, and turn you hands upward. Then I put my hands on yours and said that:

“Jesus knows exactly and precisely what He’s doing”.

It was in the course of that prayer the He issued the keys to us. One to you, and one to me.

My key was called EXACTITUDE. Your key was called PRECISION. Later, when the right time came, we used our keys to obtain the sealed orders.

I used my key first. This was the first letter I sent to you, Letter 01 Prologue. Then you used your key second. This was the post card you sent back to me.

The sealed orders are all the Letters To Daniel that followed the first Letter.

Jesus says to the both of us that He is very proud and happy of what you and I did that night so long ago, and in the days since then till now. Without this level of obedience, there would be no New Day dawning.

Because of our obedience, Satan was confined to the desert. His two archangels of hell, “Uday and Qusay” were revealed, the Lost Anointing of the 1980’s was found and liberated, and eight billion more lost souls can be saved. And this is just the beginning. The list goes on.

“Thank you”, says our Lord Holy Spirit, and “Thank you”, says our Lord Jesus Christ, and “Thank you”, says our Father God in Heaven.

And all the Angels and the Cloud of Witnesses say, “Thank you”.



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 410
The Coffee Shop


Dear Dan,

Sunday 25 October 2015 5:45AM.
A few weeks ago, on Friday the 9th of October, while at work the Holy Spirit gave me a vision. This was what I call an interactive vision. While I was busy working at cleaning surgeries, suddenly I also began to see myself being the owner of a Coffee Shop/Family Style restaurant.

This vision was so pronounced that it lasted all night. And I could “step into” the reality of the vision to whatever degree of presence that I wanted, as the work-flow of the night’s activities would allow.

I left the interaction of the vision over the weekend, but during the next work week I would “step back in” to the vision from time to time. I began to dream details of hiring employees, what the menu might look like, and the exterior facade of the building. I dreamed of hiring young people that I could train and teach. And I resolved to have a reserve dining room that I would open up weekly for Bible Studies and Prayer Meetings.

I was very comforted by this vision. Since I was the owner of the business, I was able to set policy. I have never liked working at (G6) because I cannot work to any potential of the earthly vocational gifts that God has given me. For the past fourteen years they were either laying dormant, or being destroyed by Satan. (G6) has been nothing but a curse and a mausoleum to me, until most recently when I could see actual Kingdom influences in other people, such as documented in Letter 390 Volume 5-15. Yet the paycheck has been a blessing to my wife and household, and me.

I had never thought of owning a cafe before, mainly because I know how much work there is to run such a business. But I actually do have some history working in food service. I was a cook in the Army National Guard. Actually I was the First Cook, Staff Sergeant E-6, and during summer training camps was responsible for feeding an entire battalion of hungry and well-deserving soldiers.

Still, I wonder if there is a Kingdom “what if” scenario in this vision. In this vision I am the owner, which means I have the funds and resources to hire out all the work to employees and vendors.

I like organizing. I enjoy problem solving, and I know how to manage money. So this would actually be easy for me to do, without being boring. And I like to cook. Plus it helps that my culinary senses are still sharp. I even went so far as sharing this with (M), saying that I would call it “(RC)’s Coffee Shop”.

So. Let’s see if this goes anywhere. I know I sure would… like to go… outta (G6), that is.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 411
The Meeting

Dear Dan,

Sunday 26 October 2015 1AM.
Friday when I got to work to sign in I noticed an announcement for a meeting for all third shift staff scheduled at 9PM. This was normal as these meetings are pretty routine for the Night Supervisor (P10) to pass out information about various topics from time to time.

The meeting started with all third shift staff who were present in attendance, including the Night Lead lady (CS6). But as (P10) began the meeting he started to enter into the spirits of abuse and ridicule that have been part of his life for a very long time. The topic of the meeting was that there were some employees that were putting wrong chemicals in the toilet bowl cleaner container. He started quizzing the staff on what was the right chemical, and then, instead of using that as a “teachable moment”, began criticizing those who didn’t get the answer right.

Finally I asked (P10) to just say what was wrong, and how to fix it, which he did. But the spirit of ridicule lingered into the rest of the meeting, which fortunately was only one or two other short topics long.

After the meeting my angel crew and I hightailed it out to the parking garage for a pre-work smoke. While so engaged, I forgave both (P10) and (G6). Later in the work-shift I brought the whole thing to the Lord, asking for His solution. (P10) had already been brought before the Lord in two previous dreams, one documented in Letter 61 Volume 1, and in a more recent dream (see Letter 411a Volume 5-15).

After inquiring of the Lord, He authorized the activation the Micro-Intercession Protocols (MIP. See Letter 406 Volume 5-15). So, at about 3AM I commanded the leaders of the evil spirits assigned to (P10) and (CS6) to appear before us, and pretty much gave them the same commands that I did the first time I used the MIPs. Then the thought occurred to me to do the same thing for all of (G6) Hospital. After confirming with the Lord, I issued the command. What appeared before us was a Dragon Prince, since I was dealing with a Principality of Medical Witchcraft at (G6).

He obeyed me nonetheless, but apparently he hadn’t gotten the word about the Grid. After issuing the MIPs, I ordered him to stand up and gave him 3 seconds and the choice to “leave or get trashed”. He opted for the latter. I activated the Grid around the evil spirit, and left the Dragon Prince of Medical Witchcraft laying on the floor in the form of a pool of barely functional goo.

And as I write this the thought occurs to me that by using the Grid, the Lord is doing to the enemy what they did to me when I first started at (G6). An event documented in Letter 38 Volume 1.

P. S. One thing I did notice at the meeting. I could tell by her countenance, and her positive response to (P10)’s verbal abuse, that (CS6) was walking in a Spirit of Joy. I knew then that there were good things happening.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 411a
The Meeting


Dear Dan,

Sunday 26 October 2015.
About three weeks ago I had a dream. The Lord instructed me at that time not to write it down as a letter. Now it is time.


I was in a room at work with the Night Supervisor (P10), and the Night Lead lady (CS6) (see Letters 193 and 198 Volume 4) who works as third shift leader after (P10) leaves work for the night. There were two other people in the room. They were fallen angels of witchcraft. One was assigned to (P10). The other was assigned to (CS6). Both angels were assigned to preventing (P10) and (CS6) from hearing the Gospel. Neither (P10) nor (CS6) were aware of my presence or the presence of the two angels.

The two fallen angels of witchcraft were complaining to me how I was getting in their way, preventing them from getting their jobs done. They couldn’t get to their targets because of my intercessions. It seemed in the dream that they thought that by explaining themselves to me they could get me to back off so they could execute their orders.



R. C. Theophilus

Letter 412
What The Lord Says Is What The Lord Says

Dear Dan,

"Don't let uncertainty become your enemy.”
(Jesus - 21 October 2015 2:48 AM)

The Lord changed the agenda at the dinner on 20 October (see
Letter 411). Not a lot, but just enough to have a few things happen that otherwise wouldn’t have.

The first change was the time. (CB41) thought the start time was 5:30PM, rather than 6:30PM. He kept hearing “5:30”, so he and Pastor (CB5) ended up arriving at the restaurant an hour early and spending some quality time together feasting on nachos.

I arrived at 6:30 and said “hello” to both Brothers, and then I began to tell Pastor Mike how I had originally wanted to ask him if I could present part of my testimony to the Church body, but how that in the course of writing the invitation, the Lord steered me into creating the fill in form that you saw concerning healing the Church in the Pacific Northwest.

We discussed those issues for a minute, but then our conversation was steered back to my testimony and the many letters I have written. They also asked about you. At that point I divulged your last name, and Pastor (CB5) said that your name was familiar to him. He also knew (CS3), and (CS13), who I never met.

Our conversation was both enjoyable and fruitful.

Before Pastor Mike got ready to leave, I asked if he had any parting words of wisdom. In response he said;


Dan, the last five words in this sentence were a
verbatim quote of Jesus, Who, in response to my questioning Him on three or four separate occasions as to the immediate direction of my life, spoke the very same words to me in the Spirit. Jesus was repeating Himself through Pastor Mike to me.

Just after I started writing this letter, I went back and looked at the agenda heading for the meeting. And I started to think that what I am doing is exactly what is going to bring healing to the Church in the Pacific Northwest. This may not be the only reason, but I can surmise that is why, at least in part, angel Gabriel was sent to become an integral part of my life. Or perhaps I should say, an integral part of the life of the Church.

P. S. Regarding the three questions posed in the dinner agenda, here are the three problems the Lord gave to me.

A. Witchcraft
B. Abuse
C. Isolation

The solutions to these problems are being worked out every day and documented as I write down what I become aware of (see Letter 404). Here is a short list of “what I’m doin’”.

1. Loving Jesus.
2. Loving my wife, household, family and neighbors.
3. Going to work and living day to day with angels being an integral part thereof.
4. Listening to audio and praying.
5. Doing whatever I can for the benefit of my household.
6. Writing letters at Starbucks.
7. Watching TV with my angel family and Jesus.
8. Other activities that support my testimony on the LTD website.

P. P. S. As I was writing this Letter at Starbucks, I got up to use the restroom before leaving. On my way to the door I passed a table with two men sitting at a table. I observed that they both had Bibles with them, so I said “Bibles. Does that mean you believe in Jesus?” “Yes”, they responded. “Sign me up”, I said in return as I kept walking past them to the bathroom door.

While emptying out my in-board container of previously consumed coffee, I inquired of the Lord, and He reminded me of a scrap of paper that I had in my pocket, on which I had written something He had shared with me at work after the dinner meeting. He suggested I give the scrap of paper to the two young men on my way out of the coffee shop. So after I was finished in the used coffee room, I stopped at their table and asked if they believed in the “prophetic word”, or something like that. They were a little taken aback, and one said that might be a deep philosophical discussion. But this was all being done in spirits of openness and receptivity, so I laid the scrap of paper towel on the table for them to look at, and said we could discuss it next time, and then walked away and out the door.

The scrap of information was this:

"Don't let uncertainty become your enemy.”
(Jesus - 21 October 2015 2:48 AM)

SPECIAL NOTE 2020-11-18: Within the past 3 days (within the midst of the days of COVID-19), The Lord Holy Spirit revealed to me that it is Hope which Destroys the enemy of Uncertainty. Here are a few Scriptures which declare Hope:

1 Timothy 1:1
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the commandment of God our Savior and the Lord Jesus Christ, our

Titus 1:2
hope of eternal life which God, who cannot lie, promised before time began,

Titus 2:13
looking for the blessed
hope and glorious appearing of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ,

Hebrews 3:6
but Christ as a Son over His own house, whose house we are if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the
hope firm to the end.

1 Peter 3:15
But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts, and always be ready to give a defense to everyone who asks you a reason for the
hope that is in you, with meekness and fear;

1 John 3:3
And everyone who has this
hope in Him purifies himself, just as He is pure.)


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 413
And From Pain To Pain We Grow

Dear Dan,

Monday 2 November 2015 7AM.
For three days this last week I had severe pain spikes. One of the pains is something I have had before. This feels as though someone has an ice pick and is probing and irritating a certain nerve deep inside my right hip area. I also was experiencing spasms in my lower back muscles. This is the same type of pain that caused me to quit my job at (G2) in May of 2000.

While I have had these pains before, this time it was costing me sleep, since it was happening right at bedtime. I had to get to sleep so I could get to work the next day. So I had no choice but to invade the next day’s Vicodin supply. Right now I am prescribed 3 pills per day, and had taken the third pill when I laid down to eat dinner. But after I ate and was trying to get to sleep, the pain spike began to manifest.

This pain spike was occurring while I was laying in bed, eating dinner, and watching TV. My angels sit behind me on the bed, leaning up against the wall. Jesus, when He is there, sits on a laundry hamper.

In hopes of having the pain abated, I asked Jesus to put His finger on where it hurt. In response He asked angel Gabriel to do that for Him, and the next thing I know I am rolling over to my iPad and looking up the website for (G36). Then over the weekend, I sent them an email requesting an appointment.

So, I hope I can get some prayer, and that this will result in at least a temporary reduction in pain until the time comes for my miraculous healing back to OEM SPEC.*

Saturday 7 November 2015 6AM.
I visited (G36) this last Thursday on my way to work. At this time it is being held in a small church building in (L12) that used to be called Bethel Chapel. I shared with the prayer partners that I had lower back pain, and that led to a short discussion on how that came about. I also shared the LTD site with them.

They prayed for a reduction in pain, and I said “thank you” and left. I actually didn’t expect anything to happen right then because I already know the cause of most of the pain, and when it will end. But the Lord wanted both the prayer and the meeting. I think I will return for more prayer. And I did get to meet (CS23), the director, and (CB45), her assistant. They were the ones who prayed for me.

But what was just as important is that I got a picture of the stage.


Because it was in that very building, up on a different stage but in the same location, that, when I was twelve years old, I played my first electric guitar and sang my first worship song in public to a room full of other youths from other church youth groups. The song was “Pass It On”.

*OEM SPEC= Original Equipment of Manufacture Specifications.

P. S. I saw my doctor earlier this past week, and he upped my daily Vicodin dosage to four caplets per day. Praise God. Also, so far the deep nerve pain has stopped. Let’s hope it stays that way. Thank you Jesus and Gabriel. Amen.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 414
“You’re Terminated”

Dear Dan,

In the first Terminator movie, Sarah Conner is seen toward the end of the movie crawling through a steel fabrication plant, trying to escape the beat-up but still functioning Terminator robot.

The scene shows Sarah crawling through what appears to be a massive steel press. The Terminator robot is still advancing toward her, crawling along and trying to grab her ankle. She manages to elude its grasp, and makes it out of the press, and reaches the control box.

While the Terminator is still crawling slowly through the middle of the press, Sarah pushes the button that activates the hydraulics, and sends the gigantic steel press piston downward onto the head of the robot.

As she is doing all of this, she says to the Terminator:


The light in the robot’s eye slowly fades into darkness, and the Terminator robot is no more.

This is what is going to happen at the end of this year, 2015, to all of the plans that Satan, himself up till 9 October 2013, and since then his two “sons”, “Uday and Qusay”, have put into play to try to destroy me and my fellow Believers. In other words, the Church.

All these will be stopped at the end of this year, on 31 December 2015 at exactly 23:59:59 hours Pacific Standard Time.

Last night at work angel Gabriel gave me a drawing that shows in graphic terms what this looks like in writing (
click here to see drawing).

Therefore, the Word of God concerning this matter is this:



P. S. As soon as I began to realize the ramifications of this Word, I responded to Gabriel with a soldier’s term of great joy.

P. P. S. See Psalms chapters 6 and 18. This number is mentioned in the Terminator movie series. 6:18PM. Chapter 6 refers to the end of 2015. Chapter 18 refers to the beginning of 2016.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 415
Supergirl And The Fantastic Five

Dear Dan,

Friday 13 November 2015, 6AM.
This week the Lord dispatched five more angels from Heaven to help out at (G6) Hospital. They arrived at work about 11:30PM this last Wednesday, 11 November, and have been receiving anointing, instruction, and training from angel Beniah (see
Letter 408), on identifying, disabling, and/or removing familiar spirits. Beniah has accepted the nickname “Supergirl”. Yup, after the new TV show.

I was informed about this Wednesday night when I was getting ready for work. Angel Gabe started to tell me this (real good) news when I was shaving. After I assimilated this data, I got really happy. This meant that I no longer would have to worry about familiar spirits getting in my face (literally) at work any more. Hallelujah. Thank you Jesus.

About two years ago the need for something like this became really apparent when I would pass another worker in the hallway as he was arriving to work. He would park in the parking garage and, after getting inside the building proper would sometimes pass me in the hallway, and when he saw me he would greet me by saying; “there’s Romanus”, or “it must be Romanus”, or words to that effect. He would always phrase his greeting in the third person while using my first name. I also saw that when he did this he had a funny grin on his face. Finally I had enough and sent him an email stating that I didn’t like how he was speaking to me. He stopped immediately after that, and we never spoke about it, other than at one point he acknowledged receipt of the email.

But while this was going on I would inquire of the Lord, and ask angel Gabe what exactly was going on. Gabe answered that the parking garage was a staging area for familiar spirits being sent into the hospital. So one day we went down to the parking garage and walked over to a caged utility area where the demons would congregate, and cast them out. But later on they just came back. It wasn’t until angel Gabriel showed up that a more permanent solution was applied.

But familiar spirits coming into the hospital are still a problem, so much so that the Lord decided to send a crew of five angels on permanent assignment at (G6) to help keep things clean.

When I get a chance in a future letter I will address how familiar spirits are a little different from your average, weed-garden variety demon. Also, the reason there are so many of them at this point has to do with abortion. Abortion clinics are open doors from hell for demons to enter Delta1 time/space. As Jesus’ ministry of forgiveness expands and grows, these portals will be closed shut. Meanwhile, He is “removing the enemy from the land”, those that have already entered. This is part of the job of the angels that are being sent to earth at this time. And this effort is being personally overseen by angel Gabriel. Sounds like “Kingdom Come” to me.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 416

Dear Dan,

Saturday 14 November 2015, 6AM.
The other day while at Starbucks angel Gabriel suggested that we go to QFC to look for some turkey thighs that (M) had requested that I buy. I also like to go to QFC to buy fresh salmon that they have on sale from time to time.

So, after getting done with coffee, we headed on over. Now, one thing to keep in mind is this is the same QFC where I had to contend with a night checker that would channel a demon when I went to buy stuff during the Day of 7. Anyway, some years ago QFC replaced two of their regular checkout aisles with self-service computerized checkout stations. One of these stations happens to be real close to where the “channeling” took place.

I never really liked the automated service because I thought they took away someone’s job. I also think that if I am required to handle my own groceries, I ought to get a discount. Part of what I am paying for in the cost of the groceries is the professional service from the checkout grocer. So I always go to the full-service line whenever possible.

But this time it was in the morning a little after 7AM, and they don’t start staffing the full-service aisles until 8AM. So I had to use the self-service checkout on this occasion.

Satan, in the years before he was banished, apparently laid some traps for me in various places. This was one of them.

As I was checking out, and being assisted by the very-friendly “check out overseer”, I started to become angry. I thought this was because I was tired, and having to use the self service lane.

But after leaving the store, my anger continued, and I started to get angry at Gabriel for suggesting that we go to QFC. At the same time, I checked myself, knowing that there was no reason for the anger. And on the drive home, as he and I were discussing this issue, he started to reveal that there had been an evil spirit chained to the checkout counter. This was not your average demon, but a fallen angel with a sword. And he was able to get in a stroke in at me. His sword was covered with the hellish feces of ESTRANGEMENT*, and was specifically designed to cause infection and destroy the unique relationship I have with the Faithful angels that hang out with with me. That’s why I was experiencing inordinate and inexplicable anger.

As we got into the house I started saying that the hurt I felt was “nothing that a little Star Trek couldn’t fix”. That along with a hot shower, dinner, a heating pad, and some prayer seemed to do the trick. But even as I write this I can tell there is still some resonance from the attack. Not to worry, we will be home soon for more Star Trek.

In further discussion, Gabriel revealed that in the years prior to Satan’s banishment he had laid a few booby-traps here and there in the Snoqualmie Valley and elsewhere, that were specifically assigned to me. I just hadn’t run into this one before because I don’t use that check out station.

Later, after even more discussion, we concluded that some MIP (see Letter 406 Volume 5-15) would take care of the problem. Since the parent company of QFC is Krogers, we will be aiming our intercession toward them. And then we will get a map of the area and mark the rest of the boob-trap locations. Gabriel says he knows where they all are.

I have been down this road before, and have had these same feelings before, but they were from the wounds I sustained during previous personal fights with the Devil. This was from a new wound, and angels Maiah, Gabriella, and Gabe were able to help clean the wound out.

This is exactly what the Devil was doing to angels Maiah, Gabriella, Gabe, and me in the two years leading up to the Word Against (G6) (see Letters 193 Volume 4 and 256 Volume 5-14). Their love was what was giving life to me in the years following the Day of 7. They were God’s life support system in my life because I was in a spiritually hostile environment at (G6), and my own house for quite a while.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 417
The Opening Door

Dear Dan,

About two weeks ago I saw a sign that made me wonder. Please permit me to explain.

In the hospital facility that I work at, there are a proliferation of automatic electrically opened doors. This is especially true in the area where I clean at (G6a). So I am used to having doors open, seemingly of their own accord, and then seeing someone come walking through into the space I am cleaning.

But on this one occasion I was pushing my Brute 44 trash barrel through a hallway toward the door of a room I wanted to go into. Just before I got to the push button switch on the wall that would activate the door opener, the door swung open. I expected someone from inside the room to come through, since there are control switches on both sides of the door.

I kept advancing toward the opening door, and I slowed down so as not to hit the person who I thought would be coming out. But as I started to go through the door, I saw no one there. I thought maybe someone had pushed the switch, but then changed their mind or something, but there wasn’t enough time for a person to do that and exit the room through another door without me noticing.

Then I thought maybe the door malfunctioned, and coincidentally opened right when I needed it. But something else happened, or more accurately DIDN’T happen, that made me wonder. This was the distinct absence of mechanical noise that indicates the door is being operated.

Then, after the door closed, I was standing a few feet away from it getting ready to empty the garbage can that was to the right of the door, and the door opened again. And, just like before, I could see no one, of the human persuasion at least, come through the door, nor had anyone pushed the switch in passing in the hallway just outside. I knew I hadn’t accidentally pushed the switch on the wall next to me. And it was also eerily devoid of mechanical noise the same as before.

So, I began my usual inquiry of my spirit people co-workers, and all that I got was a statement from angel Gabriel that went something like:


So Dan, we have yet another mystery that is like the Paper Towel roll I wrote about in Letter 316 Volume 5-15.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 418
Freeing Women

Dear Dan,

Wednesday, 18 November 2015, 6AM.
I had just finished eating lunch last night at about 1:30AM, and was reading a book on Kindle by Kris Valloton. This is about the fourth or fifth book of his that I have either read or listened to by audio. The title is “Fashioned to Reign. Empowering Women to Fulfill Their Destiny”. While I was reading, I got an alert on my pager to go “do a discharge”, or clean a patient room that had been vacated by a previous patient.

After looking at the pager for the room number, I put my iPhone away, got my cart ready, and then with my angel crew in tow, went up to the room.

As I approached the room to be cleaned I passed a nurse sitting at a station. Just as I was about ready to go into the room with my cart the nurse got my attention and started talking to me.

Not wanting to be loud-voiced in the hallway, I stopped my cart short of the room and went closer to the nurse to speak with her in a lowered tone.

As I drew close she began complaining to me that she didn’t want me to take my cart into the room (which was a two-bed patient room with only a curtain as a divider), so that I wouldn’t wake up the sleeping patient in the adjacent bed with my noisy cart. Then she began to wonder if I could come back in a few hours. I responded that perhaps the room cleaning could be “moved to first shift”. She thought for a minute and said that she had already “stripped the room” of used linen, and then asked if I could clean the room with my cart left in the hallway. I said “no”, because I needed to use the tools on my cart and have it at hand when I work. Then I tried to assure her that I could push the cart real slow so it wouldn’t make any noise. At this she acquiesced with something like “well, do whatever you need to do”.

In all the fourteen years of cleaning at (G6) I have never before had anyone complain about my having a cart with me in a room. True, it did make some wheel noise as I pushed it down the corridor to the patient room, but that was because I was going a little fast. Pushing it slowly made almost no noise at all. The act of the nurse stripping the bed of linen and putting the used sheets into the hamper actually made more noise. So would my cleaning the room in general.

As I cleaned in the vacant patient room, the Lord began to explain that what I had just experienced was almost exactly what I had just read a description of in the book that I was reading when I got paged.

Here is a quote from Kris Valloton as he is recounting a similar exchange he witnessed first hand:

“Suddenly, out of nowhere, one of the ladies with us turned to the man in front of her and began screaming, “Don’t you ever touch my breasts! Do you understand me, mister?” With a stunned and embarrassed look on his face, the man said in a jittery voice, “Lady, I have no idea what you’re talking about. I never turned around and touched you. I’ve kept my hands to myself!” “You liar!” she shouted. “You leaned backward and put your back on my breasts on purpose!” The man tried desperately to defend himself by reminding her that we were being herded like cattle and that everybody was being smashed together. She refused to listen to his plea and went on making a big scene for several minutes. I was just as shocked as the man she was accusing. I had been standing right next to both of them the entire time, and the crowd was often driven forward by the guards, which forced us into one another. There was no way the gentleman touched my friend inappropriately. I tried to calm her down, but she just waved me off. I wondered to myself, What the heck is wrong with this lady? We were alone the next day for a couple of hours, so I decided to broach the subject. What I discovered was that my friend was the victim of several rapes and therefore had spent most of her life embittered toward men. Her bitterness, unforgiveness, betrayal and hurt were rewriting her reality. The man in line the day before had no chance of convincing her that he was moral because she had not actually been talking to him;
she had been talking to
a ghost from the past.”
© 2013 Kris Valloton

The Lord did not specify whether the nurse suffered the same type of abuse as described above. But the wheel noise from my cart as I rolled it past the nurse apparently triggered an emotional response from her that was similarly unwarranted.

This to me was a sign that what I have been reading about in Mr. Valloton’s book is valid, and is worthy of much consideration. His book in general supports what I wrote in detail in Letter 189 Volume 4.

From the first time I started at (G6), one of the things I wondered about was the prevalence of spirits of bitterness and hatred by many of the women toward men in general. I would think to myself that many of the women must have been abused by men in their past, and had never been healed from that, so they came to work everyday with an “anti-male” attitude. I felt these spirits for a long time at (G6), but had forgotten about it until last night.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 419
“My Sheep Hear My Voice”

Dear Dan,

Tuesday 24 November 2015, 6AM.
Last night when I was having my pre-work smoke, the Lord led me to the realization that (L4) is the headquarters of a Prince of Deception, assigned to the Pacific Northwest, with specific orders to bring deception into the Church of the Pacific Northwest. This revelation came about from thoughts the Lord and I were sharing about the nature of many of the conversations I have had with (CB41), one of the Elders at (U3) Church. Please allow me to explain.

(CB41) and I started having regular discussions and dialogues by phone last June. These turned into a routine in that I would call him from work at about 9:30PM, and we would talk, pray, and review the Letters to Daniel. The phone calls would frequently last for up to two hours. We did this daily, Monday through Thursday. And I would also call him from home most Sunday evenings.

But the Monday through Thursday calls came to an end after four months on the day of our dinner meeting, 20 October, at the direct instruction of the Lord, who said that I was not to make any more daily calls to (CB41) from work. An exception came about when the Lord wanted he and I to pray for the Word that will come to pass at the end of this year (see Letter 414 Volume 5-15). We did this over the phone for four nights in a row.

The time we spent talking over the phone was a blessing to me, in that when (CB41) would read the Letters back to me, I would have a chance to process some of the memories associated with the Letter, and receive healing from the Lord. There was also deliverance for the Pacific Northwest at the same time (see Letter 380 Volume 5-15).

But from the outset of our talks I could tell there were more than a few things (CB41) believed that were a bit off. He would start telling me how he thought the Lord would grant him long life on the earth, up to a thousand years. And he now believes the Lord will make he and his wife younger, to the tune of becoming like they were in their twenties. And this is all supposed to happen now, in this present day, not in the resurrection. (CB41) is in his mid-sixties.

Now, I really wasn’t put off too much by that, since hardly a month or two earlier I had a distinct Word from the Lord that He would restore 10 years of youth to me when I turn 60. And with all the personal miracles I receive daily, I thought that he might actually have a real Word from the Lord. But there was this check, the Berean in me demanding, “show me the Whole Council of God”, concerning these matters. This is especially so since Scripture delineates the average post-flood lifespan of man to about 70 to 80 years (see Psalm 90:10).

It became clear over the course of just a few conversations that (CB41) practiced what is referred to in theological circles as EISEGESIS as opposed to EXEGESIS. I tried to explain to him the difference between eisegesis and exegesis, but in the end he just wanted to argue, rather than learn.

Here is an online definition of both:

Spell Syllables
Word Origin
noun, plural eisegeses [ahy-si-jee-seez] (Show IPA)
1. an interpretation, especially of Scripture, that expresses the interpreter's own ideas, bias, or the like, rather than the meaning of the text. (http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/eisegesis).

noun (pl) -ses (-si
explanation or critical interpretation of a text, esp of the Bible Compare eisegesis
Word Origin
C17: from Greek, from exēgeisthai to interpret, from ex- 1 + hēgeisthai to guide. (http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/exegesis?s=t)

(CB41) also seems to do what I call “sound-byte theology”, taking single quotations from the Bible, and making “new” or aberrant doctrines. I have come to think of this as “attempting to break Scripture with Scripture”. For example, he quotes the verse in 1st Peter that speaks of the Lord “not wanting any to perish”, and then says that, since this is “the heart of the Father”, we can pray an effectual prayer that all mankind will be saved, even after they go to hell (universalism). But he misses the fact that, in the same paragraph, those words are written by Peter to the “beloved”, not to the world. This is quite clear in the context (see 1 Peter 3:1-9). Peter is saying that the Lord is not wanting to have perish any of the “beloved” he is writing to.

He even thinks that we can “pray away” the future judgments listed in Revelation, saying things like “if enough people repent, the judgments won’t be necessary”*. I am even more troubled by this since (CB41) claims to have “private revelation” from God about certain things.

Another strange doctrine (CB41) believes has to do with the deaths of Ananias and Sapphira. He does not attribute their deaths to the Holy Spirit at all, but to Peter, saying that he misused his authority as an apostle, even though the text says nothing about Peter mis-speaking.

And then there’s the one where he has come to the conclusion that Scripture teaches that it was the pre-incarnate Son (Jesus) exclusively who created all of creation. Never mind that God is Elohim in the original text, a plural noun, or that the Spirit of God brooded over the face of the deep.

(CB41) obsesses over a few Scriptures, fixates on them, and then tries to get others to join him in this obsession. One of the first things (CB41) said to me when we started talking was a complaint about Pastor (CB5), that he wouldn’t join him in praying for the same thing every day. (CB41)’s goal was to get people to pray the same prayer with him three times a day.

I agreed to join (CB41) over the phone in the evenings because I knew that is what the Lord wanted. This gave me (us actually, including angel Gabriel) a relationship with (CB41) from which to minister prayers of Deliverance, Liberty, and Freedom later on.

An ironic thing too is that (CB41) (redacted). This may not mean anything, but if there was a place for a Prince of Deception to hide in plain sight and remain in (L4), I’d put my money on that church building.

Monday 30 November 2015, 6AM.
Many years ago a phrase would come to my mind, and I would remember it often. Here it is:


Many years after I heard this phrase in my mind, I looked up the definition of the word “hallmark”. Here it is:

hallmark |
a mark stamped on articles of gold, silver, or platinum in Britain, certifying their standard of purity.
• a distinctive feature, esp. one of excellence : the tiny bubbles are the hallmark of fine champagnes.
verb [ trans. ]
stamp with a hallmark.
• designate as distinctive, esp. for excellence.
ORIGIN early 18th cent. (as a noun): from Goldsmiths' Hall in London, England, where articles were tested and stamped with such a mark.
(MAC OSX Dashboard Dictionary)

So. Here is the mind-teaser. A hallmark is supposed to be a way to verify authenticity. If the hallmark therefore turns out to be a deceiving mark of deception, how then can one verify something as being authentic?

In my case, the Lord has brought me into relationship with angels who I have come to know very well, and who attest to the authenticity of Scripture. Before that I had what some call the witness of the Spirit. While I still have that, it is just easier for me to ask one of my angels about whatever, and I know I get the right answer all the time, every time.

I can also have a real-time conversations, individually, with our Father, His Son Jesus, and the Holy Spirit, and have an immediate response, knowing for fact certain that it is the One Whom I am addressing that is the One answering. This spiritual reality came into being about three months into the time I was having the phone conversations with (CB41). It is a direct result of walking (believing) in the truth of the Scripture where is says:

“My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me.”
John 10:27

I’ll have more to say about this later.

Wednesday 2 December 2015, 6AM.
I have reason to believe that the Lord is becoming pro-active in delivering (CB41) from deception. I am being made aware of the Lord’s move in this direction.

*I didn’t blink at this one either. I told (CB41) that in the early days of my friendship with angel Gabe, he had sort of the same sentiment. But he didn’t go as far as wanting to “break Scripture” to secure the salvation of all mankind. He was just saying he wished the judgments in Revelation didn’t need to be so. Gabe of all people knows better than to come up with a doctrine of “breaking Scripture”. He was the angel that brought the Revelation to John, after all.

** I heard this phrase long BEFORE I had any knowledge of who Harold Camping was.

“Camping predicted that Jesus Christ would return to Earth on May 21, 2011, whereupon the saved would be taken up to heaven in the rapture, and that there would follow five months of fire, brimstone and plagues on Earth, with millions of people dying each day, culminating on October 21, 2011, with the final destruction of the world.[7][8] He had previously predicted that Judgment Day would occur on or about September 6, 1994”). See “Harold Camping”, Wikipedia.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 420
Playing The Disability Card

Dear Dan,

After I was recovered enough from the injuries I sustained in 1995 at the hand of Satan (see Letter 14 Volume 1, and Letter 261 Volume 5-15), and went back to work, I decided that I would not think of myself as being disabled. The surgeon that repaired my pelvis at Harborview declared at my final visit to his office that I was permanently, partially, disabled. And a year later in 1997 another surgeon at Swedish, who I went to see to remove a growth from my left knee, also compliments of the Devil, confirmed the same diagnosis.

So, even though my left leg was partially lame and I had pain issues, I focused on the rest of my body that was still sound and without pain. That, along with relying on Jesus and His love gave me a pretty good shot at being able to work, even to the point of working three jobs when I first started at (G6). The Scripture in Revelation that says “strengthen what remains” would come to mind frequently over those years.

But after the job shakeup at (G6) in January of 2010, I knew I was going to be in for a bit of a wild ride, what with the weird days off schedule and oscillating start times. And it was during that summer when I think that one of the discs in my spine ruptured. I had built a rather tall wooden shelf in my driveway that was for the garage, and while I was moving the shelf unit into the garage and was lifting and positioning it into place, I felt a strange sensation in center of my back. It felt like something viscous had popped. I wasn’t sure then, because the feeling was not painful or very pronounced, and was fleeting. But I am pretty sure now I was feeling the disc lacerate at that time. Once that happened, it was only a matter of time before my spine developed scoliosis. This was diagnosed in 2012, when I went to a spine surgeon, and both the leaking disc and spine curvature could clearly be seen in the x-ray photos.

Satan was also watching the deterioration of my skeleton with intent, waiting for the right time to attack. So it was at in the days of my highest pain level at work that he played his “anti-audio card” through the manager. This was in the spring of 2011 (see Letters 57, 58, 62 Volume 1). And remember, he couldn’t have his way with (L3) and the surrounding area until he got rid of me.

When Satan played his anti-audio card, I saw no choice but to play my “disability card” to its fullest. Even though I had a disabled parking sticker, and used it because I had a difficult time walking, I
ignored my disability as much as possible. I knew that by agreeing with the idea that I was disabled I was going to put myself further under the authority of the prior medical declaration of being partially disabled. Satan’s design in 2011 was to see if he could get me to believe I was totally disabled through pain or whatever other means he could devise. I also knew that by playing the disability card, I was going to have to at some point battle spirits of infirmity, pain, lameness, etc., since they take advantage of these types of medical declarations. I knew if I started thinking like a disabled person, that is what I would become.

In Letter 204 Volume 4, I talk about a severe attack from the Devil. Afterwards angel Gabe began to tell me some of the detail of what happened. According to Gabe, in addition to Satan attacking me with his full arsenal of evil hatred all at once (hence the sudden sweats), he also just flat out tried to kill me by attempting to yank my spirit out of my body. This happened one day, a couple weeks after the sweats, while I was waiting at the bus stop. Apparently Satan grabbed my spirit man with both hands, one on either side of my pelvis, and yanked as hard as he could. I don’t remember feeling anything at that very moment, but I do remember feeling strange on the bus and after I got home, like I was out of sync inside. It took almost two weeks for my spirit man to re-align within my physical body. Gabe told me that even though Satan’s grip wasn’t strong enough to pull me completely out of my body, my spirit man did become slightly twisted within my body from my neck down*. Gabe also stipulates that I actually did die, but since the Mind of Christ was so strong in me, I returned to life as soon the Devil lost his grip. This happened so fast I really didn’t notice it. Satan fled after that episode, and I didn’t see him again until the Holy Spirit commanded him to report to me in my bedroom so the Lord God Almighty and I could pronounce judgment on him.

And so the disability that Satan wrought upon my person, which thing was originally destined for another Christian, but who I interceded for, and put myself in harms way for, came back to haunt the Devil. The disability card Satan dealt to me, was the same one the Lord Jesus used to overcome the Devil’s own craft. The disability card assured my freedom to listen to God’s word at work, giving me the strength to overcome the rest of Satan’s assaults, and kick his gnarly ass from here to Kingdom Come. Faith comes by audio, and audio by iPod.

But the subsequent wars with Satan’s subordinate resources has proven to be difficult. But with the prophetic Word of God concerning stopping all of their plans at the end of this year, things should become a whole lot different. All the attacks against me by Uday and Qusay and the rest of hell will cease. Angel Gabriel assures me this is and will be so. So does the Lord. But Hell is still trying to get in as many licks as they can for the remainder of this year (2015). All I have to do is hold on for a few more weeks until the end of this month (December) (see Letter 414 Volume 5-15).

*This happened to me a second time, only not as bad, while I was interceding in prayer for the Churches in/of California. My spirit man shifted a little, but only from my waist down. See Letter 322 Volume 5-15.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 421
Again? Really? You’ve Got To Be Joking!

Dear Dan,

Friday 4 December 2015, 6AM.
Last night, Thursday, we went to (U26), and as I write this there is still some stiffening pain left in my neck and back that I acquired just about an hour before we arrived. Please allow me to explain.

I had awakened at about 5:50PM. About fifteen minutes later, when I was in the kitchen making coffee and stuff, I remembered that we had planned on going to (U26). As soon as this thought occurred to me, the muscles on the left side of my neck spasmed, and I couldn’t move my head to the left without pain. This reminded me of the time I woke up with my neck so sore I couldn’t move it at all. See Letter 243 Volume 4.

I hobbled though the rest of the kitchen duties as best I could, all the while inquiring of my Lord and my angels “waddup?”. As I finished working in the kitchen and then went to the bathroom for personal maintenance, the pain grew worse and started to radiate down the left side of my back and a little into my left arm. But while the pain was increasing, the Lord instructed angel Gabe to distract me with some humor, so he suggested that (U26) had their own stash of evil spirits that they send out to afflict potential customers, thereby increasing their ministry base. I did laugh a little at this, so I guess it worked.

Then we left home and arrived at the church building just in time to park my truck and meet (CB45) as he was carrying the reader sign out to the sidewalk. I rightly assumed that angel Gabriel was standing with (CB45), since both he and angel Beniah had left the house earlier before I woke up to prepare for the prayer ministry. So I passed along the same joke from Gabe to (CB45), to which we all, angels included, laughed. Then I asked if he would pray for my sore neck, which he did right there on the front porch.

We spent about an hour sitting in a back pew in independent prayer (what they want to call “soaking”, but I call meditating), when I noticed that there were two other people that arrived for prayer ministry.

Then the Lord begin to say that the pain was from me interceding on behalf of (U26), and the two other people that had arrived after we did.

And later at work the Lord elaborated some more. He said that when He reminded me of going to (U26), I was immediately put into intercessor mode, and in this case I was directly opposing the Power of Infirmity assigned to the Pacific Northwest, whose headquarters happens to be somewhere in (L12).

I then protested, reminding the Lord that He had given us the services of the Brothers Cherub (see Letter 345, Volume 5-15), to take care of Powers and greater authorities. The Lord said that this was an exception, and He wanted me, us, to take on the Power directly.

Saturday, 5 December 2015, 6AM.
As I write this the pain has subsided quite a bit, but I still have some soreness and stiffness. It will most likely be all gone over the weekend.

According to Gabriel, the mantle of power he bestowed upon me earlier this year (see Letter 311 Volume 5-15) gives me the strength needed to take on any Satanic power or authority there is. I just wish I didn’t feel any of the symptoms of their presence.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 422
He Saw, He Knew, He Conquered
He Saw, He Knew, He Lost


Dear Dan,

The only time I know for sure that the Devil and I knew what the other was thinking was when he walked into my bedroom through the door when I was laying on my bed (
see Letter 213 Volume 4). The doorway is just past where the TV set is, so my line of sight was looking almost right at him as he entered.

When I saw Satan’s face, which appeared both humanoid and reptilian at the same time, we briefly saw into each other’s eyes. At that moment of time I knew, and he knew that I knew, and I knew that he knew, that he was defeated. And we both knew this at the same time.

Right after that was when the Lord spoke through and with me, and we sent him out to the back-yard. In this, there was complete knowledge in both parties (Satan and me. I first used the word “agreement”, but thought better of it, and used the word “knowledge” instead. For those who are Born Again, it is unwise to agree* with Hell in anything, even, or should I say especially, if it is the truth).

But in the years before that, 2010-2013, Satan tried a few different ways to get to me.

One ploy was to appear in the spirit as a fatherly man, older, in his early sixties, dressed in a work jacket similar to one I had once worn as a custodian. I would attempt to perceive who this spirit was, but every time I started to pierce the shroud surrounding his projected persona, he would leave. I was attempting to see clearly whether this was a friendly spirit. I thought it might have been the devil, but I wasn’t sure. In this I was obeying the Scripture where it says to “try the spirits”.

But at the same time this was occurring, some graffiti appeared on the upright concrete bulkheads next to the trail behind my house. This is a place where the local “taggers” would hang out and spray paint their demonic messages. I would ride my bike on the trail to work, and I would see a spray painted stylized drawing of a humanoid figure very similar to what I was seeing in the spirit. The drawing also reminded me somewhat of a cartoon character named Simon-bar-Sinister, the evil madman who was the arch-enemy of Underdog.

Then there was the time for about a month that Satan tried to get me to befriend him. This overture happened only at work in (G6d), off and on for a period of some months.

And then about the same time he just flat out demanded that I worship him, attempting to seem like he had the greater authority at (G6). All this was not long after I got my first ADA letter.

And while Satan was attacking what I listened to, he also was trying to infuse me with his own attitude of blaming God for his own sin. In his mind, it is God’s fault for him being cast out of heaven, and being destined for his final destination on judgment day. One of the Scriptures the Devil liked to throw at me was Romans 5:7. Here it is:

For scarcely for a righteous man will one die;
yet perhaps for a good man someone would even dare to die.

And then there was the attack of APATHY which happened every time I went out into the (G6d) lobby to clean the Restrooms. I usually would clean these some time after 4AM. But each time I went out into the corridor to access the restrooms, I had to lay down on the bench seat for a few minutes because by that time I just didn’t want to do anything. Now I know it was the direct assault of “Uday & Qusay”, but at the time I was IGNORANT of their presence, and their work.

Fortunately this only happened about twice a week, whenever I worked in (G6d). These were the same restrooms where I found the illicit weapon and the crazy man that channeled Uday & Qusay, when they were venting their extreme displeasure of The Lord God Almighty and me isolating them from their father Satan (see Letters
208, 214, and 215 Volume 4).

But the one assault that Satan was using to the greatest affect, and hurt the worst, was DIVISION. The Devil’s goal was to destroy the unique love relationship I have with two angels he really hates. Angel Gabe, because he has done so much to overcome the darkness of hell on the planet (see Revelation 18:1), and angel Gabriella because she helps Gabe. The damage that Satan was able to cause required a unique, divine healing of the Son. See
Letter 210 Volume 4.

Yet over the years, as I was in the process of overcoming Satan’s hatred and opposition of me being in (L3) working at (G6) by obeying the Rhema Word of Jesus to “just show up for work”, I ever so slowly started to agree with the Devil that I didn’t want to work at (G6).

From the beginning I never wanted to be there anyway for various reasons, and I was keenly aware of a spirit of hatred toward God’s Word which existed at (G6) when I first started there. But ever so slowly I started to agree with Satan. This manifested itself in the form of a joke that I would say to angel Gabe once in a while:

“Well, this is one area where I might want to agree with him”.

referring to the Devil not wanting me to be in (L3).

This seemingly small, benign joking agreement with Hell produced a tiny fissure in my soul that allowed the poisons of Uday & Qusay to begin to enter my mind, in very small amounts. But the practical aspect of needing an income for my household kept me in “overcoming mode” during this and all of the satanic assaults.

At this time I had only one Scripture as a weapon. It was 1st Timothy 5:8;


Another way I would deal with Satan’s mental onslaught would be to build a unique fantasy. In this fantasy I made a deal with NASA. The arrangement was that if NASA would set up my wife (M) with a sizable income for the rest of her life, I would volunteer for a one way mission to Mars. In the fantasy, NASA would provide handsomely for (M), while at the same time giving me what I thought I wanted most; which was being able to do work that would have scientific benefit to mankind, while at the same time living in a spirit of solitude away from the works of the Devil.

But instead, in the “earth-space” world, God sent Satan away from me for a very long time. And it was no small comfort when we recently went to see the movie The Martian in the theater, because it resonated with the defensive fantasy I had constructed years earlier.

It was at this time also that the Holy Spirit gave me the vision of Satan being removed from his throne.
See Letter 154b Volume 3. I remember to this day where I was and what I was doing when I had this vision. It was a Friday, and I was dust mopping one of the corridors in (G6d) as I was passing one of the empty patient rooms.

Another way Satan’s assault manifested itself in my life was that I became very irritable with angels Gabe and Gabriella, and I would “joke” that when I died I would beat them to Heaven and find a place where they couldn’t find me. I said this because my spirit was so irritated I just wanted to be alone. This attitude was a direct result of Satan’s personal attacks against my mind and heart.

The ironic thing is that Satan’s plans all backfired on him. By my having to play the Disability Card to its fullest, which I received compliments of the Devil anyway, I became qualified for extra help from Heaven.

This included Angels of the Lord, Cherubim, and the Governor of Heaven himself, Gabriel. And finally there was the Word of the Lord God Almighty which came in the Spirit of Peace and Rest from within me that produced the Rhema Word of Jesus which became
Letter 214 Volume 4.

But here is an interesting factoid. In all of my dealings with fallen angels or other evil spirits, no one from Hell ever acknowledges the existence of Faithful Angels, by name or any other way. They might refer to God, and Jesus, but I have never heard them mention any of the Faithful. I wonder why?

*The place where Jesus spoke about of “agreeing with one’s adversaries quickly” was made to His followers before He was crucified and resurrected. Those who are now in Christ in this Day of the “Acceptable Year” don’t have to agree with any spiritual adversary at all on any count, because Jesus settled all outstanding claims forever in His death and resurrection (see Colossians 2:14-15). We Believers have been given the opportunity to remind all of Hell’s Resources of this simple fact on a daily basis.

(“Obviously, you don’t need to have a devil functioning in the world for the world to continue to function”. R. C. Theophilus)


R. C.Theophilus

Letter 423
Jewel Thief


Dear Dan,

Sunday, 6 December 2015, 4AM.
Yesterday just before awaking I had a dream.

I dreamed that:
I was in a building that was scheduled for some remodel work. One of the contractors was inside with me, so I approached him to ask about the upcoming project. As I spoke with him I discerned that he was an evil spirit, and begin to challenge his presence in the building.

He reached down to my crotch and grabbed both of my testicles. I backed away from him, releasing his grasp on my “family jewels”, and then proclaimed forcefully that I would call the police and have him charged with a crime. After this I woke up. The time was about 8:30PM.


As I write this I am still a little worn out from the conflict in that dream.

Monday, 7 December 2015, 6AM.
Earlier this morning, at around 3AM, I was in the spirit, and went into the same building in which I was present in the dream. I challenged the same evil spirit and commanded him to leave. He left immediately.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 424
How Do You Spell Relief?

Dear Dan,

In Letter 261 Volume 5-14 I discuss an error made by one of the healthcare workers that was helping me at Harborview. The mistake was made by a nurse when I alerted her to the fact that my bladder was bloating. I thought the foley (catheter) was not working right, and tried to inform the nurse about the problem. However, there was a small amount of urine passing from my bladder through the tube, which she saw, and, misinterpreting what she saw, said to me:


I was so weak that I could barely speak in the first place, let alone argue with a professional nurse. It wasn’t until after I bloated a whole lot more and was sent to a procedure room for an MRI or something, that one of the technicians noticed the mis-placed catheter. He re-inserted it properly, after which my bladder immediately evacuated. This whole thing hurt like hell and was traumatizing, especially since I knew there was something wrong, but could not communicate this with the nurse.

In 1999, after I went to work at (G2), and the Lord revealed angel Gabe to me, Jesus began the healing process of that trauma.

One night I was working at (G2a), which I did every night for the second half of the work shift. By this time, Gabe and I were having routine conversations all night, and sometimes he would confirm I wasn’t going crazy by tipping my trash barrel, or the one time he moved my pager from my belt to my shirt pocket so fast I didn’t even realize it.

Anyway, this one night at work I had to urinate, and so I went into the restroom. The urinals in the boys room were the kind that were inset into both the floor and wall, and ascended up from the floor to about four feet above, which meant that there was a lot of surface on which to pee.

While I was standing there relieving myself, I felt Gabe’s spiritual presence at my back, and an intense feeling of pleasure I had never known or felt before. At the same time the memory of my bladder and urine trauma at Harborview came to mind, and a new memory of the pure pleasure of taking a piss began to emerge.

As soon as this happened, I kind of knew what it was. I don’t think we talked much about this, only that from that time until now the act of pissing has taken on a whole new meaning.

After I went to work at (G6) this anointing kind of faded. Or perhaps I just don’t remember it very well because it was subsumed by the pronounced presence of Hell. But when Jesus healed me from Satan’s assault on my prostate (see Letter 337 Volume 5-15), angel Gabe’s Holy Pee Anointing returned with a vengeance, and hasn’t left.

This is one anointing I hope to take with us into Heaven. I’ll be drinking lots of water from the River of Life. You can guess the rest.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 425
(radio silence)

Letter 426
80 Degrees Of Comfort And Gratitude

Dear Dan,

Friday 18 December 2015, 6AM.
About two weeks ago I was taking my first break at work, sitting in the parking garage having a smoke.

Now, where I sit on the concrete bulkhead, with a vertical sewer pipe directly behind me, I can see the vehicle entrance to the parking garage. It is directly in front of me, about 100 feet or so away, and it is the only way for cars to enter and exit the garage.

This means that I can see any cars or pedestrians that enter through the main entrance. Sometimes I feel like one of the elders sitting at the gates of the city when I am situated like this.

Anyway, on this one occasion, as I was sitting, smoking, praying, and being with my angel family, I saw a man and woman, a couple, enter through the entrance. They were walking, so it took a couple of minutes before they drew close enough for me to resolve any detail.

I saw that they both appeared to be about 6 feet tall and in their early 60’s. The lady wore a long dress, and she had long hair with traces of gray, and wore open sandals on her feet. I got the impression that they both once had been Hippies.

The man was a little taller than the woman, with graying hair and beard. They walked together to the elevators that ascend up to (G6c), and entered an elevator when one arrived at the floor we were one.

I wondered at this, and before I could ask, angel Gabriel said they were two of the angels of the 1980’s that had been held captive by Uday & Qusay (see Letter 313 Volume 5-15). They had been sent by God to deliver their anointing to the Newborns of (L3).

It seems the Lord wanted me to see this so that I could behold some of the fruit of my labor for the Kingdom. I was both comforted and gratified by this. Thank you Jesus.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 427
“No More Hell To Pay”

Dear Dan,

Saturday 19 December 2015, 6AM.
I live about 20 miles from Snoqualmie Pass. I-90 eastbound has been closed at the pass for about 5 days now, and last night there were a whole lot of semi rigs just parked along the side of the freeway. And I mean a whole lot.

I saw this remarkable spectacle as I drove to work. I have never seen this many trucks parked along the side of the freeway in all the 30 years we have lived in the Snoqualmie Valley.

And just like the trucks being STOPPED from going over the pass, so all of the plans of HELL for the future will be STOPPED with the end of this year. See Letter 414, Volume 5-15.

The Lord routinely gives me real-time signs like these when He gives me a Word. Signs to confirm what He has said, and is doing. Here is a Scripture that speaks to this:

The Book of Mark, chapter 16, verse 20.
“And they went out and preached everywhere,
the Lord working with them and confirming
the word through the accompanying signs”.

Sunday 20 December 2015, 2AM.
A while back I was listening to an online radio station through a radio app on my iPhone. The station specializes in Classic Christian Rock music. Over the years since 10/9 (see Letter 214, Volume 4) the Lord led me to a number of songs through this channel, which He used both for my healing and the production of audio PrayerSongs.

This one night at work there was a live DJ. He was front-selling an upcoming song by an old line Christian Metal group named Stryper. The next song to be played was from Stryper’s latest album, Fallen. The name of the song is “Yahweh”.

Even though I was already aware of Stryper, and even sent one of their CD’s to my brother for Christmas, I had never really listened to their music much before now. Except we recently did use “To Hell With The Devil” by Stryper in Letter 361, Volume 5-15 audio. I knew immediately when I heard “Yahweh” that the Lord was getting my attention. This is the same metal song that is in the midst of the Yahweh mashup on the audio CD I sent to you.

So, like I usually do, I started to check out Stryper on iTunes. I purchased the Fallen album, then I purchased an album called “No More Hell To Pay”. There is a song in the album by the same name. I have listened to this song many times, and yesterday the Lord began to say that He wants to include this song to help close out Volume 5-15, and the biennium of the years 2014/2015 A.D.

Letter 414 will be recorded and made into a PrayerSong, using “No More Hell To Pay” as its foundation. This will become the Word that brings to an end the influence of Hell in the Church in the decades and generations to come, beginning on 31 December 2015 at 23:59:59 hours Pacific Standard Time. Amen.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 428
Looking Behind, Seeing Ahead

Dear Dan,

Before proceeding I need to make special mention regarding Dr. Chuck Missler of Koinonia Institute. His wife of over 50 years, Nancy Missler, passed away on 11 November 2015, Veteran’s Day. Dr. Missler, without knowing it, has been my primary Bible professor beginning in the early 1980’s when I was first introduced to his weekly Bible Studies coming from Calvary Chapel in Costa Mesa, CA. Later on I learned of Nancy Missler’s own teaching ministry, to which I availed myself of as much as I could of her audio lectures. May God richly bless and comfort Dr. Missler and all of his team, both the Redeemed and the Faithful, as they continue to serve the Lord.

It’s hard for me to believe that another year has come and is almost gone. 2015 has definitely been a year of war for us. The two archangels of hell, “Uday & Qusay”, were on an all out mission to try to discourage my life whenever and wherever possible. And to just flat out take revenge on me for doing my part in isolating their god Satan from them. So I was very much relieved and thankful when the Lord God Almighty gave angel Gabriel the message this November that all their future planned activities toward the Church (and that includes me) will be stopped completely at the end of this year (see Letter 414, Volume 5-15).

On a brighter note, I was pleasantly surprised at the inclusion of angel Beniah in our number earlier this year. See Letter 408, Volume 5-15. She brought, and brings, a lot of enthusiasm with her.

Angel Gabriel and I have discussed the agenda the Lord has for us in the upcoming year. Within the scope of my continuing to obey Jesus to follow His instruction for me to “keep doing what you’re doing”, as time allows we will begin to do an exhaustive review of all of Dr. Missler’s studies. I am really looking forward to having Gabriel’s input as we study all of God’s Word together.

I have tried off and on this year to listen to some of the audio studies, but I still have not been healed enough to be able to keep my attention on the audio. It’s like trying to push through a bunch of mental jello. But according to God’s Word my healing will accelerate exponentially as soon as the enemy’s activities are stopped at the end of this year.

And, I am confident that the eyes of my spirit man will be healed and start functioning again. Angel Gabe continues to insist that my vision will become even better than it was before. Right now when I close my eyes I can see faint flashes of light that can best be described as “cloudy” in nature.

I am seriously considering having surgery on my spine this next year. Last week I saw a spine surgeon that I had seen previously about three years ago. I could see on the new x-ray pictures that the lower vertebrae has shifted even more, which pinches on the nerve bundle that services my right leg. This last June or July my big toe on my right foot became paralyzed, very likely due to the increased pressure on the nerves.

Please know that my gratitude for you is more than I can say. Without writing letters to you I could not process all the data that I am made aware of on almost a daily basis.

Earlier this year I made a list of letters that I wanted to write in 2016. These have to do with my military career, my own journey as a Business Owner, as well as a job I had working at a place called (G8). So that part of my testimony will be forthcoming.

Gabriel has also said that he and I will collaborate on writing about certain doctrinal issues in the Church which the Lord would like to have clarified. I wouldn’t be surprised as to what the Missler Studies and the doctrinal clarifications happen at the same time.

Blessings and Sanctifications from our house to yours.

P. S. In case you haven’t, you may want to check out the PrayerSongs tab on the LTD site. The most recent prayer at the bottom is the one that will close out this year. Stryper all the way!


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 429
Hell’s Last Gasp
The End of Dung Detail


Dear Dan,

Wednesday, 23 December 2015, 6AM.
Letter 388, dated 30 August 2015, I write about Jesus’ prayer for me and the Word of God Against “Uday & Qusay”.

This Word is specific to the Pacific Northwest, and is 100% effective regarding witchcraft. I felt a pretty good peace for over two months, and I thought, like I did after
Letters 214 and 224, that I had nothing further to worry about. Sadly, I couldn’t have been further from the truth.

After about the first part of this month I started experiencing a phenomena I was already familiar with. This reminded me a lot of the witchcraft I had suffered from The Bugler & Co., described in
Letter 266. One night after work, after getting in my truck and driving for home on the freeway, I yawned unexpectedly and then started to get really sleepy, almost to the point of my having to pull over and take a nap. I made it home safely, but I had to roll my window down a lot to get real cold, and I had to fight to keep my eyes open.

The same thing happened again two or three times each week since then, only each time the occurrence got closer and closer to (G6). But I also learned that I could resist this and the last time it happened I hardly noticed it. After I inquired of the Lord about this He gave me the following answer.

It turns out that “Uday & Qusay” found a loophole in my prayer (which was left there intentionally by the Lord*), in that I did not ask to have any re-incursion prevented. They absolutely did vacate all their resources, but they discovered that they could send in other resources that had never before been assigned to the Pacific Northwest. So some “sleeper agents” were sent in to act as snipers, stationed along the freeway, shooting bursts of “sleep-heaviness” toward me while I drove home.

And then, both last week and this, “Uday & Qusay” were able to sneak some out-of-region demons in with a cabling contractor that is working in (G6a). The demons were assigned to become part of the cabling crew as familiar spirits in order to hassle me, and also to try to introduce an ongoing presence in the hospital by becoming attached to the new equipment that was being installed. But the enemy was restrained and prevented from establishing any new permanent presence in the hospital.

And then this happened. When I got to work last night, I walked into the break room to make myself a hot beverage. Two other male co-workers were in the room and talking about cars and stuff. Then one of the workers, a young man who I already knew was a channeler of familiar spirits, started to ask me what kind of car I drove. While I knew in my spirit that there was something amiss, my brain was not awake yet, so I started to answer, reluctantly, about my aging Chevy S-10 pickup truck.

At first I only said I had an older vehicle which I had purchased new in 1999. He prodded me further to see what make/model it was, etc. So, in an attempt at politeness, I offered up that I drove an S-10 truck. He spoke a few more words, saying that he drove a Toyota Tacoma, then he turned to leave. As the young man was exiting the room he said over his shoulder with a gleeful tone: “and now I have an S-10”, and I knew that he was channeling one of the demons that had been filling the room. After I finished mixing my hot cider, I left the room.

I spent the rest of the night being angry at having been ambushed, wondering why it happened in the first place, and trying to get cleaned up from being “slimed” by a room full of demons with their vomit and feces. This means that I felt like dung all night long
until I clocked out.

Thursday, 24 December 2015, 6AM.
Last night at work was totally different from yesterday. There were no new demons to speak of, and the ones that were there with the cabling crew had been encapsulated in a sprayed on coating of grace, mercy, and love. They left me alone. Other than my immediate supervisor using a mildly derisive word to describe myself and a co-worker, life was pretty good in relative terms. Because the answer to the eviction order prayer of
Letter 388 is being enforced by the Lord, His angels were authorized to evict any new comers from out of town. And now there were very few of those.

Over the work shift last night angel Gabe began to explain in more detail what happened to the demonic hoard that had been allowed to infiltrate into the break room the night before.

According to angel Gabe, as soon as the channeling co-worker and I left the break room, all the demons in the room were “grilled” by an angel crew into a spiritual goo, and then transported back to wherever they came from with a new message. The message was that if they or any of their buddies try coming into the Northwest again, this is what will happen. They will get “grilled, goo-ed, and removed”.

So it seems that they got the memo by last night. Gabe said that when “Uday & Qusay” got their walking papers from Letter 388, they told all their people that they were being withdrawn from the Northwest for “our own strategic purposes”, not that they had been cast out, and the “snipers” and familiar spirit demons that had been sent back in here had no knowledge of who we are, and how things are, here in the Pacific Northwest. Because of this I think it likely that the new word on the “demonic street” in other parts of the Nation is to “stay away” from here.

I am more confident now than ever that “dung detail” for me will cease for good no later than the end of this year, and maybe even by this Christmas.


*The loophole was left as a ploy by the Lord to get “Uday & Qusay” to do exactly what they did, so that later on the message could be sent to the rest of the “demonic nation”. Come here to the Pacific Northwest and you will regret it.

= = = P. S.
Thursday 31 December 2015, 6AM.
Last Sunday we attended Church services at (U20). I like to get there about thirty minutes early so that I can sit in a back row that I find ergonomically more comfortable than any other location. But this puts us behind the entry aisle where people coming into main sanctuary walk through to get to their seats. So we can see everyone that comes in the main entrance. There is one elder that has taken an interest in me ever since I went to elder prayer last year in about November of 2014. Every once in a while he says, “Hi”, and asks how I am doing. But a few times he sat down in an empty chair next to me and was asking how I was doing. I thought he was getting a little too familiar. Even though I had divulged my physical injuries at the prayer session, as far as I was concerned, that should have been the end of it. But this last Sunday he asked how I was doing, and I said something like “fine”.
He wasn’t satisfied with my answer, so he asked in a more forceful tone “How are YOU doing?”

I don’t remember my exact answer, but while I was responding out loud to him, I began to feel the presence of an evil spirit of haughtiness, and at the same time I was saying silently to my angels that I was “
getting stepped on”, and I felt like it after he left. I won’t get into all the psycho-analytical aspects of what happened, but I could tell by the smug expression on his face that he thought he had gotten the upper hand in some sort of a conflict.

Fortunately I was able to ignore what he had done to my spirit for the rest of the service. But as we drove home, I appropriated the Spook Army AVTOS protocols listed in Matthew 5:43-48.

Later, after we got home and I went to be, I slept like crap, and I woke up feeling like dung. Then angel Gabriel began to explain what had transpired. It turns out the elder had a small but potent demon that had become lodged inside his body. It had gained entrance into his spirit many years before from an emotional wound that had not been cared for and healed properly. Then the wound closed and essentially trapped the demon inside his body. While I was sleeping, Jesus removed the demon from the elder, and began the healing process so that he will not become re-infected.

It took a little time for me to get over the feelings of being crapped on by a demonic spirit through another human. But angel Gabriel assured me that the Matthew 5:34-38 protocols had been effective in delivering the elder from demonic incursion. This also had a healing effect on the entire Church denomination, since he is an Elder within that Church.

Thursday, 31 December 2015, 6AM.
This morning at 5:30AM I went to my truck after work like normal to leave for home. I put the key into the driver’s side door lock like I always do, and turned the key to the right to unlock the door. But I could tell that something was different because I didn’t feel any resistance of the lock being actuated when I turned the key. And as I opened the door, the dome light failed to turn on.

At first I thought maybe I had forgotten to lock the doors, but then as I began to peer into the semi-darkness I could see that the center console storage door had
been opened, and that much of the contents was strewn on the passenger seat.

It was funny in that I was in complete peace all the time that I was discerning that my truck had been broken into and valuables rifled through.

The other funny thing is that I could not find anything missing. It appeared as if nothing had been taken, just moved around while the would-be thief was looking for whatever. I guess he/she just wasn’t interested in a bunch of junk. Later I thanked the Lord that nothing had been taken or broken. The thief must have used a slim-jim to open the door. They also pushed the button that disabled the dome light, which told me they had some prior experience in breaking into cars.

Once again angel Gabriel came to my informative rescue. He explained how this was arranged by the Lord so that later I could pray for the thief, using the same Matthew 5:34-38 protocols that I pray for in situations like this. The thief will be saved.


R. C. Theophilus

Letter 430
Final Letter of 2015
== Audio PrayerSong ==
“No More Hell To Pay”


Dear Dan,

Quoting Letter 414, Volume 5-15:

“Therefore, the Word of God concerning this matter is this:



Here therefore is the Prayer of Jesus for the Termination of the advance of all the plans of the Enemy’s Camp.

“Our Father in Heaven,

Please, we pray, hear our prayer for the termination of the advance of all the plans of the Enemy’s Camp, in accordance with Your Word. For it is written that:

The Book of Psalms, chapter 6, verses 1 through 10.

To the Chief Musician. With stringed instruments.
On an eight-stringed harp.
A Psalm of David.

1 O Lord, do not rebuke me in Your anger,
Nor chasten me in Your hot displeasure.
2 Have mercy on me, O Lord, for I am weak;
O Lord, heal me, for my bones are troubled.
3 My soul also is greatly troubled;
But You, O Lord—how long?
4 Return, O Lord, deliver me!
Oh, save me for Your mercies’ sake!
5 For in death there is no remembrance of You;
In the grave who will give You thanks?
6 I am weary with my groaning;
All night I make my bed swim;
I drench my couch with my tears.
7 My eye wastes away because of grief;
It grows old because of all my enemies.
8 Depart from me, all you workers of iniquity;
For the Lord has heard the voice of my weeping.
9 The Lord has heard my supplication;
The Lord will receive my prayer.
10 Let all my enemies be ashamed and greatly troubled;
Let them turn back and be ashamed suddenly.

The Book of Psalms, chapter 18, verses 1 through 50.
To the Chief Musician. A Psalm of David the servant of the Lord,
who spoke to the Lord the words of this song
on the day that the Lord delivered him from the hand
of all his enemies and from the hand of Saul.

And he said:

1 I will love You, O Lord, my strength.
2 The Lord is my rock and my fortress and my deliverer;
My God, my strength, in whom I will trust;
My shield and the horn of my salvation, my stronghold.
3 I will call upon the Lord, who is worthy to be praised;
So shall I be saved from my enemies.
4 The pangs of death surrounded me,
And the floods of ungodliness made me afraid.
5 The sorrows of Sheol surrounded me;
The snares of death confronted me.
6 In my distress I called upon the Lord,
And cried out to my God;
He heard my voice from His temple,
And my cry came before Him, even to His ears.
7 Then the earth shook and trembled;
The foundations of the hills also quaked and were shaken,
Because He was angry.
8 Smoke went up from His nostrils,
And devouring fire from His mouth;
Coals were kindled by it.
9 He bowed the heavens also, and came down
With darkness under His feet.
10 And He rode upon a cherub, and flew;
He flew upon the wings of the wind.
11 He made darkness His secret place;
His canopy around Him was dark waters
And thick clouds of the skies.
12 From the brightness before Him,
His thick clouds passed with hailstones and coals of fire.
13 The Lord thundered from heaven,
And the Most High uttered His voice,
Hailstones and coals of fire.
14 He sent out His arrows and scattered the foe,
Lightnings in abundance, and He vanquished them.
15 Then the channels of the sea were seen,
The foundations of the world were uncovered
At Your rebuke, O Lord,
At the blast of the breath of Your nostrils.
16 He sent from above, He took me;
He drew me out of many waters.
17 He delivered me from my strong enemy,
From those who hated me,
For they were too strong for me.
18 They confronted me in the day of my calamity,
But the Lord was my support.
19 He also brought me out into a broad place;
He delivered me because He delighted in me.
20 The Lord rewarded me according to my righteousness;
According to the cleanness of my hands
He has recompensed me.
21 For I have kept the ways of the Lord,
And have not wickedly departed from my God.
22 For all His judgments were before me,
And I did not put away His statutes from me.
23 I was also blameless before Him,
And I kept myself from my iniquity.
24 Therefore the Lord has recompensed me according to my righteousness,
According to the cleanness of my hands in His sight.
25 With the merciful You will show Yourself merciful;
With a blameless man You will show Yourself blameless;
26 With the pure You will show Yourself pure;
And with the devious You will show Yourself shrewd.
27 For You will save the humble people,
But will bring down haughty looks.
28 For You will light my lamp;
The Lord my God will enlighten my darkness.
29 For by You I can run against a troop,
By my God I can leap over a wall.
30 As for God, His way is perfect;
The word of the Lord is proven;
He is a shield to all who trust in Him.
31 For who is God, except the Lord?
And who is a rock, except our God?
32 It is God who arms me with strength,
And makes my way perfect.
33 He makes my feet like the feet of deer,
And sets me on my high places.
34 He teaches my hands to make war,
So that my arms can bend a bow of bronze.
35 You have also given me the shield of Your salvation;
Your right hand has held me up,
Your gentleness has made me great.
36 You enlarged my path under me,
So my feet did not slip.
37 I have pursued my enemies and overtaken them;
Neither did I turn back again till they were destroyed.
38 I have wounded them,
So that they could not rise;
They have fallen under my feet.
39 For You have armed me with strength for the battle;
You have subdued under me those who rose up against me.
40 You have also given me the necks of my enemies,
So that I destroyed those who hated me.
41 They cried out, but there was none to save;
Even to the Lord, but He did not answer them.
42 Then I beat them as fine as the dust before the wind;
I cast them out like dirt in the streets.
43 You have delivered me from the strivings of the people;
You have made me the head of the nations;
A people I have not known shall serve me.
44 As soon as they hear of me they obey me;
The foreigners submit to me.
45 The foreigners fade away,
And come frightened from their hideouts.
46 The Lord lives!
Blessed be my Rock!
Let the God of my salvation be exalted.
47 It is God who avenges me,
And subdues the peoples under me;
48 He delivers me from my enemies.
You also lift me up above those who rise against me;
You have delivered me from the violent man.
49 Therefore I will give thanks to You, O Lord, among the Gentiles,
And sing praises to Your name.
50 Great deliverance He gives to His king,
And shows mercy to His anointed,
To David and his descendants forevermore.

The Book of Psalms, chapter 77, verses 1 through 20.
To the Chief Musician. To Jeduthun. A Psalm of Asaph.

1 I cried out to God with my voice—
To God with my voice;
And He gave ear to me.
2 In the day of my trouble I sought the Lord;
My hand was stretched out in the night without ceasing;
My soul refused to be comforted.
3 I remembered God, and was troubled;
I complained, and my spirit was overwhelmed.


4 You hold my eyelids open;
I am so troubled that I cannot speak.
5 I have considered the days of old,
The years of ancient times.
6 I call to remembrance my song in the night;
I meditate within my heart,
And my spirit makes diligent search.
7 Will the Lord cast off forever?
And will He be favorable no more?
8 Has His mercy ceased forever?
Has His promise failed forevermore?
9 Has God forgotten to be gracious?
Has He in anger shut up His tender mercies?


10 And I said, “This is my anguish;
But I will remember the years of the right hand of the Most High.”
11 I will remember the works of the Lord;
Surely I will remember Your wonders of old.
12 I will also meditate on all Your work,
And talk of Your deeds.
13 Your way, O God, is in the sanctuary;
Who is so great a God as our God?
14 You are the God who does wonders;
You have declared Your strength among the peoples.
15 You have with Your arm redeemed Your people,
The sons of Jacob and Joseph.


16 The waters saw You, O God;
The waters saw You, they were afraid;
The depths also trembled.
17 The clouds poured out water;
The skies sent out a sound;
Your arrows also flashed about.
18 The voice of Your thunder was in the whirlwind;
The lightnings lit up the world;
The earth trembled and shook.
19 Your way was in the sea,
Your path in the great waters,
And Your footsteps were not known.
20 You led Your people like a flock
By the hand of Moses and Aaron.

The Book of Psalms, chapter 103, verses 1 through 22.
A Psalm of David.

1 Bless the Lord, O my soul;
And all that is within me, bless His holy name!
2 Bless the Lord, O my soul,
And forget not all His benefits:
3 Who forgives all your iniquities,
Who heals all your diseases,
4 Who redeems your life from destruction,
Who crowns you with lovingkindness and tender mercies,
5 Who satisfies your mouth with good things,
So that your youth is renewed like the eagle’s.
6 The Lord executes righteousness
And justice for all who are oppressed.
7 He made known His ways to Moses,
His acts to the children of Israel.
8 The Lord is merciful and gracious,
Slow to anger, and abounding in mercy.
9 He will not always strive with us,
Nor will He keep His anger forever.
10 He has not dealt with us according to our sins,
Nor punished us according to our iniquities.
11 For as the heavens are high above the earth,
So great is His mercy toward those who fear Him;
12 As far as the east is from the west,
So far has He removed our transgressions from us.
13 As a father pities his children,
So the Lord pities those who fear Him.
14 For He knows our frame;
He remembers that we are dust.
15 As for man, his days are like grass;
As a flower of the field, so he flourishes.
16 For the wind passes over it, and it is gone,
And its place remembers it no more.
17 But the mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting
On those who fear Him,
And His righteousness to children’s children,
18 To such as keep His covenant,
And to those who remember His commandments to do them.
19 The Lord has established His throne in heaven,
And His kingdom rules over all.

20 Bless the Lord, you His angels,
Who excel in strength, who do His word,
Heeding the voice of His word.

21 Bless the Lord, all you His hosts,
You ministers of His, who do His pleasure.
22 Bless the Lord, all His works,
In all places of His dominion.
Bless the Lord, O my soul!”



R. C. Theophilus

* * *

Letters 308-430